《After Reincarnating, I Became the Son of Inkeepers》


 1-When I was reborn, I was the son of an inn."...

    When I wake up, my body is very heavy. My eyes hurt and my head is foggy.


    I know the cause. I am overworked.


    I was at the computer until 3:00 a.m. today, but I seem to have fallen asleep as if I had fainted in the middle of the day.


    The time was 4:00 a.m. Or perhaps it would be more correct to say 4:00 in the morning.


    When was the last time he slept properly? I stayed up all night yesterday, and before that I slept for two hours, and before that I went to ....... What? I don''t remember. Ha-ha-ha, it''s getting funny even though the situation is not funny at all.


    Am I really okay?


    But there are many people in the same situation as me.


    I look around the dark office, where the sun has not even risen yet, and I see my colleagues sleeping as if they were dead.


    I guess the word "dead" refers to this kind of situation.


    Due to a big project that came in suddenly, the company was in the busiest season ever.


    Sleeping overnight at the office was the norm. Everyone is working with little sleep.


    Frankly speaking, I don''t care about the company and would like to take a day off on the grounds of illness, but that would cause even more hell as my work would be passed on to my colleagues.


    Sadly, all of my coworkers have families. They all go to work to support their families even though their wives complain about it.


    If I leave the company because it is hard for me as a single person, I am told that this is why single people with no sense of responsibility.... If I leave the company just because I am single and it is hard for me, I will be pointed at my back.


    I don''t want to create conflicts in the company''s human relations as I will continue to work for a long time.


    It is the same for all of us. We are busy only now.


    One more day. After today, it will be Saturday.


    But there is an atmosphere in which it is acceptable to take a day off due to illness if it is a holiday.


    So, all you have to do is to get through today.


    Then, you can sleep soundly in a soft futon as long as you want.


    What shall we do when we are coasting to sleep? Let''s eat a good meal. Something better than a bento from a convenience store or a supermarket!


    I''ve been working so hard lately that I haven''t spent much money. Let''s eat out with gusto.


    Besides, I have a lot of light novels, games, manga, and anime to watch that I haven''t bought yet.


    I kept my peace of mind by imagining such a holiday.


    ''......I''m thirsty.


    There is still time before the first day of work. I would like to have a good night''s sleep, but I am thirsty.


    Sitting in his chair, he moves only his arms to find a drink that should have been left on the table.


    He groped for the plastic bottle, and it made a crinkling sound.


    He shakes the bottle, but there seems to be no water in it.


    It seemed that he had drunk it all.


    d*mn, I just want to drink it and go to sleep.


    I swear in my mind, but that doesn''t make me any less thirsty.


    I get up from my chair to quench my thirst.


    At that moment, I hear a sound as if something precious is shredded in my brain.


    A severe dizziness hits me, and my vision begins to twist.


    Oh, this is not good. I had experienced dizziness in the past due to mild anemia, but this was on a different level. Something necessary to sustain life has lost its function.


    I''m no longer in control, and things are going in a serious direction.


    The word associated with it is "death.


    I can no longer even stand. My vision is shaky, and I can feel my body tipping over.


    ......Ah, am I going to die?


    Someday we will die. I thought so, but it never occurred to me that it would be now.


    Oh, my God. It doesn''t seem real even when it''s right before my death.


    I never thought I would end my life from overwork. .......


    I wonder if my co-workers will be surprised when they find out I''m dead. I''m talking about these guys. They''ll think I''m asleep on the floor and leave me there for a while.


    I don''t think anyone will notice I''m dead until the very last minute. That would be an interesting sight, but I won''t be around to see it since I won''t be around then.


    Sigh, there are still things I wanted to do.


    I guess it''s best to work in moderation and do what you love in life.


    Too much work is not good.


    If there is a next life, I will work moderately and take it easy. There, I will live a happy life without overworking.


    In my fading consciousness, I made a firm decision, and at the same time, I felt a shock on my face.


    Thus, Kenta Shukuya, a.k.a. me, entered into an eternal sleep.


    I was so shocked that I could not even think about it.


    ''Wake up! Tori, big brother! Wake up!


    I was awakened by the sound of a girl''s distinctive high-pitched voice and the shaking of her body.


    ''Oh my God, big brother, you finally woke up! I''m still weak in the morning!


    I open my eyelids to see a girl with blonde hair pulled back and clear blue eyes.


    She is my younger sister, Letty.


    She wakes up in the morning and is well groomed. She is so solid that it is hard to believe that she is ten years old, two years younger than me.


    Is it morning already?


    To be honest, I haven''t had enough sleep yet. I''d like to go back to sleep and keep on coasting.


    The only thing I look forward to in the morning is to drift off into this slumber.


    It''s morning already! Come on, it''s time to get up for work!


    But, unfortunately, Lettie, the younger sister, does not seem to understand the splendor of it. The covers were ripped off roughly.


    With all this noise, I can''t even sleep a second time. I decide to cancel the nap and take a good nap in the middle of today''s work.


    I decide on today''s schedule in my mind and get up from the futon, rubbing my sleepy eyes.


    While I''m still struggling to get up, Lettie, in high spirits, opens the curtains.


    The sunlight, which had been blocked out, comes into the room.


    Squinting against the glare, I approach the window and Lettie opens it for me.


    There was a medieval townscape spreading out before me.


    Houses made of brick or wood. The streets were carefully paved with cobblestones, and there were no cars or bicycles to drive on them; instead, horse-drawn carriages came and went.


    Yes, this is not Japan. This is a different world from the Japan of the earth.


    It is a fantastical other world of swords and magic.


    Working moderately and taking it easy. Perhaps my dying wish came true, and I, Kenta Shukuya, was born as the son of an innkeeper named "Tori no Yadoriki-tei" in the town of Rubella, in a different world.


    There are many places where I would like to poke my nose into why I am the son of an innkeeper, but I have been able to live for twelve years without getting sick or becoming overworked.


    In fact, in this world, I don''t think I would be overworked because I don''t work as hard as I did in my previous life. As someone who has died from overwork, the fact that I work relatively few long hours is a high point.


    ''Hurry up and get dressed and come downstairs. My mother and I will be busy if you don''t come.


    As I gazed out the window at the view, Lettie left these words and went down the stairs.


    My room is in the attic, so I have to use a ladder to get in and out.


    It is a little smaller than the other rooms, but I like it because the view from the window is very nice.


    Well, I guess that''s the way it goes in the end. It''s Letty and Mom who have to work harder without me. If I don''t get dressed and go downstairs soon, my mother will be angry with me in the morning.


    The innkeepers work early in the morning. We have to get ready as soon as possible.

 2-morning preparation...

    Stroking my head, which has a habit of falling asleep, I take out the clothes in my wardrobe.


    A white short-sleeved shirt with a slightly grayish color, and short pants.


    Compared to the clothes of my previous life, the material of these clothes is quite stiff, but I like them because they are simple and have a string design, which is typical of the villagers in fantasy.


    As a person who used to enjoy fantasy anime and light novels, I never get tired of looking at all the unusual things in this world.


    After changing from pajamas to normal clothes, I go down the ladder to help with the morning work.


    Down the ladder, there is a large family room and several smaller rooms on the fourth floor, but I don''t go through them because I work mainly on the first, second, and third floors. I go through a door through a room on the fourth floor and down the stairs to the first floor.


    The first floor is mainly occupied by the kitchen and the dining room. After a brief reception here, customers are taken to the rooms on the second and third floors.


    In the kitchen, there is an aromatic smell of father preparing for the morning meal.


    Tori, if you''re awake, help him in the kitchen! --You look terrible. You have a sleeping habit. Go wash your face first.


    As I smell the smell coming from the kitchen, my mother, who wears her long blond hair up, pushes me back and leads me out into the garden.


    She pushes me out into the garden and starts to pull down the chairs from the table in the dining room.


    I guess my sister''s impatience must have come from my mother. Thinking this, I go to the well in the garden to wash my face.


    Of course, there is no convenient water supply in the house.


    I have to fetch water from the well by myself.


    I drop the tarai from the well and pull it up with a rope from the well.


    It is a hard job just to pull up a full of water.


    It would be easier if I could develop a pump using the knowledge of my previous life like a typical fantasy hero, but I don''t have such knowledge.


    How can a mere businessman have such knowledge?


    I heard that there are magic and magical tools in this world, and it would be much easier to use them, but unfortunately, I don''t have such knowledge either.


    I am enjoying my life even though I am a reincarnated person with nothing.


    It doesn''t matter once you get used to it, even if it is inconvenient.


    With these thoughts in mind, I wash my face in a basin of water.


    On the surface of the water, there was not a golden-haired, stunningly beautiful boy in the ...... reflection, but the face of a somewhat sleepy-looking boy with brown hair.


    He did not have a well-defined face, nor a pretty face.


    My mother and sister are stunningly beautiful girls, while I have a plain face.


    I inherited my father''s brown hair, but he is a nice guy, though he is wild compared to me. I wonder what kind of genetic change has caused me to be born such a plain-looking child.


    I wash my face and straighten my sleeping habit.


    After checking my face in the water and confirming that everything is fine, I head for the kitchen as my mother has told me to do.


    When I enter the kitchen, a burly man with brown hair is chopping vegetables with a rhythmic thump.


    He had a chiseled, wild-looking face and a huge body that looked to be about 180 centimeters tall. Even with his apron on, you could see his muscles bulging.


    This man, Abel, is my father, the main source of my genes.


    He is also a good-looking man, though of a different type. I wonder why I could not inherit it well.


    As I was looking at him sceptically, my father stopped the knife and turned his head to me, as if he had noticed me coming into the kitchen.


    Tori, did you wash your face properly?


    I just washed up a little while ago. Look, your bangs are wet.


    ''Really? I know you''re sleepy, but could you put on a firmer face?''


    I have washed my face properly, but what can I say?


    For some reason, I get the same kind of comments wherever I go.


    They say I look sleepy or unmotivated. It''s a huge misconception that I have a perfectly normal face.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Cut the vegetables there as usual.


    ''Yes, sir.


    Dad tells me to grab the knife in the kitchen.


    On the kitchen table are all the vegetables we will use today. Cabbage, lettuce, tomatoes, carrots, and other ingredients that I have seen in my previous life, as well as those that are unique to this world.


    This world is filled with various mysterious ingredients because of the existence of creatures called demons. In terms of the number of ingredients, the world of my previous life could not possibly compete.


    There are a lot of tomatoes and cabbages today.


    ''Yes, because the farmer brought us fresh tomatoes and cabbage today. I think I''ll simply make cabbage rolls with tomatoes today.


    Oh, that''s nice.


    Fresh ingredients are used as they are. I think cabbage rolls with tomatoes are very good.


    I think it will be the main menu this morning.


    However, the customers would not like it if it were the only thing on the morning menu. We need to have some other simple dishes, though not so much.


    The reason I am chopping vegetables like this is for the vegetable soup that will be on the other menu.


    I repeat the monotonous task of cutting and peeling the ingredients.


    I have always liked this kind of monotonous work, so it is not so hard for me.


    I don''t have to think about anything while I am working. When I was having a bad day at work, or when I was feeling a bit fragile, I used to escape from reality by devoting myself to cooking like this.

 3-a food aristocrat...

    When my father and I had finished preparing breakfast and I had finished eating my own breakfast.


    I heard someone coming downstairs.


    Oh, I see, it''s time for the guests to come downstairs.


    ''Tori, you can take care of the guests now.


    ''Okay.''


    Dad says as he slowly ladles a pot of stewed cabbage rolls with tomatoes, the main dish.


    The rest of the menu just needs to be stir-fried or heated up. There''s not much I can do here.


    I quietly follow his advice and head out of the kitchen toward the cafeteria.


    Just as I enter the dining room, a man comes down the stairs.


    He has golden hair and jade green eyes. His face is chiseled and well-developed, and he looks like a prince.


    His slender physique is wrapped in a crisp white cutter shirt and long black trousers. His clothes are made of different material from what I am wearing.


    The man walks with a clear expression on his face and flashes his white teeth as if he has noticed me.


    Hey, Tori! It''s another beautiful morning!


    ''Yes, Michal. It would have been a much better morning if I didn''t have to work in the morning and could have coasted through the day.''


    ''Ha-ha-ha, you still love to sleep, don''t you Tori?


    Yes, this prince-like looking man, Michal, is an aristocrat, as you can tell from his clothes, which are different from mine.


    The reason why a nobleman is staying at this common inn is because he liked the food I sometimes serve from my previous life.


    I think he entered the inn on a whim at first, but since then he likes not only my cooking but also his father''s and has been staying here for a long time.


    ''Good morning, Michal.


    Good morning.


    Letty and my mother greet Michal as they finish cleaning and checking the dining room.


    Then Michal suddenly disappeared from my presence and was in front of my sisters.


    Oh! This is Miss Letty and Miss Sierra! You''re a hoot and a beauty today! You just woke me up from my drowsiness!''''


    ''Thank you very much!


    Unwilling to get dust on his pants, Michal gets down on his knees, shakes Letty''s hand and pretends to kiss her instep.


    It is an overly exaggerated and awkward line, but when a man like Michal does it, it looks surprisingly good.


    Letty and her mother always seem to be happy to receive compliments, or perhaps they are not too full of it.


    By the way, Michal does not pretend to kiss the back of Mom''s hand. That would make my father jealous.


    She is somewhat disappointed that she is not treated like a princess, but this is offset by the fact that she is happy to be yakkied by her father. I''m glad to see that the couple is getting along so well.


    What''s that? Is this somewhat sour aroma tomatoes?


    ''That''s right. Fresh tomatoes and cabbage. Cabbage rolls with tomatoes are on the main menu this morning.


    ''''That''s great! I''ll have that for breakfast. Oh, and please bring some bread and your usual red wine to go with it.


    Michal says this in a cool manner and sits down at the back of the dining room.


    Then he puts on a napkin from his breast pocket and spreads a white cloth from his pants on the table.


    Then he starts to equip himself with a shiny silver knife and fork.


    The table looks like a table in a fancy restaurant.


    This guy is really free.


    This is a commoner''s inn, and yet he is a customer who does whatever he pleases.


    Well, he is always willing to share a table with us even if it is crowded, and he doesn''t cause any problems, so we leave him to his own free will to a certain extent.


    He is a bit of a picky eater. Even if he is an aristocrat, that''s the image we have of him.


    I approach the kitchen, dismayed at Mihael who is waiting for the food with his eyes closed.


    Dad, one cabbage roll with tomatoes for Michal. With bread and the usual red wine.


    ''Okay.''


    I tell him my order at the pickup counter, and my father in the kitchen quickly prepares it for me.


    On the tray, the main dish of cabbage rolls with tomatoes was placed on a large plate, and bread and salad were placed on top.


    A bottle of red wine and a glass of wine were added to the tray.


    This was a fine red wine that Michal had purchased from somewhere.


    I was allowed to take a sip of the wine, which was a very rounded and mellow red wine. It was so good that it made me wonder what kind of red wine I had drunk in my previous life.


    I was afraid to ask the price, but I guess it must have cost dozens of gold coins.


    I make my way to Michal, careful not to drop the bottle of red wine rather than the main course.


    The fine wine makes me nervous and makes the dining room, which should not be so big, seem very spacious.


    I manage to reach Michal with my hands almost shaking.


    Here you go...'' he says.


    ''Mmm, the tomatoes smell so good!


    After setting down the dishes one by one, they put down their wine glasses.


    He then holds a glass of fine red wine in one hand and pours it on the spot.


    The wine is poured into the wineglass about a quarter of the way up the glass, slightly floating it so that it does not touch the mouth of the wineglass.


    When he has finished pouring the right amount, he turns the wine up and twists it with his wrist, wiping it with a cloth to prevent any drops from dripping out.


    Tori, you are getting good at pouring wine, aren''t you? You even make sure that I can see the label and that there are no drips.


    ''When someone pours, they say it''s beautiful.''


    I was just doing what I was told to do, as Michal kept pointing out.


    Thanks to him, I think I have learned to pour wine with a certain degree of neatness.


    I don''t think the son of an innkeeper needs this skill at all.


    The only time it really helps me is when I pour for Michal or when I playfully give a woman a performance. Well, it doesn''t hurt to have good manners and it''s fun.


    I can be a waiter in a fancy restaurant with this!


    I''m going to take over the inn, so I don''t need it. I don''t need it because I''m going to take over as an innkeeper. I''m afraid I''ll get tired and weary at a place that requires such manners and elegance. I''d rather relax like this, talking to customers and taking it easy.


    ''I see. But if you need anything else, just let me know, okay? I can introduce you to a waiter if you like.''


    ''Thank you.


    Is this half-joking, half-serious? Anyway, I''m sure Michal is doing me a favor, so I thank her.


    ''Well, let''s have it then!


    Michal holds up a fork and knife as if to say, "I''m done talking.


    Then he started to cut up the cabbage rolls, the main dish.


    The knife, shining silver, is buried in the cabbage. The cabbage, which had become tender after being cooked, easily passed through the knife, exposing the meat inside.


    Michal''s eyes lit up at the sight as he deftly maneuvered his knife and fork to cut the cabbage into pieces that were easy to eat.


    He then stabbed a bite-size piece with a fork and popped it into his mouth.


    ''Mmm! The tender cabbage, the acidity of the tomatoes, and the delicious flavor of the meat overflowing are irresistible!


    Michal puts the cabbage rolls into his stomach with a clink clink clink as he expresses his thoughts with an ecstatic expression on his face.


    It seems that he liked it.


    Father was smiling at him in the kitchen, as if he was listening to Mihael''s satisfaction.


    As a cook, I''m always happy when someone eats something that looks delicious.

 4-a trio of adventurers...

    Wow! This delicious smell is tomatoes!


    Geez! I don''t like tomatoes.


    It''s a shame it''s not good enough for you.


    A young woman and two men of about the same age came down noisily.


    These three are adventurers and are in a party.


    The one with brown hair in a ponytail and a face that is more pretty than beautiful is Hermina, the wizard.


    The blond man who moans that he doesn''t like tomatoes is Ralph, the swordsman.


    The man with long black hair that reaches his eyes and a quiet appearance is Sheikh, the archer.


    All three are from the same village and are very close friends.


    What''s for breakfast today, Tori?


    After a brief conversation about tomatoes, Hermina asks me with a friendly expression.


    Today''s main dish is cabbage rolls with tomatoes. Bread as an accompaniment.


    ''I love it! I''ll take that one!


    ''I''ll have that, too.


    ''...... I''ll order something else on the menu as I see fit.''


    ''Okay.''


    All but Ralph, who is not a fan of tomatoes, seem to decide on today''s main course.


    As I take the order and move to the kitchen entrance, I hear them coming down the stairs again.


    Everyone is coming down the stairs earlier than usual.


    It seems that the guests have been waking up in droves, lured by the aroma of rich tomatoes.


    It''s going to get busier and busier.


    The aroma of the food is coming out of the kitchen vents, and even the people of the city, the morning workers, are coming into the diner.


    Are some of them trying to find a place to stay for the day? A few travelers and adventurers crowd into the reception area.


    I''ll go to the reception, you take care of the dining room!


    d*mn you, Letty. You''ve run away to the reception desk because you didn''t want to deal with the crowded situation.


    At the reception, all you have to do is write down your name, ask how many days you are staying, explain the system, receive your money, and hand over the key to your room.


    It seems like a lot of explaining, but the system of the lodging is almost the same and everyone knows it. Once you say it once, even the people standing in line behind you can hear you, so you only have to explain it a few times in detail.


    My sister has taken away such a simple task from me.


    ''Hey! Ready to order?


    Yes!


    Mom is busy moving around when a customer calls.


    The noisy chatter of customers and their orders. The quiet morning diner becomes lively.


    Oh no, if I stay idle at this point, it will get busier and busier. We have to move efficiently and get this over with.


    At any rate, I''m sure my father has heard Hermina''s order, so I''m sure he has it ready.


    Here, for Hermina and Seek. Here''s the usual for Ralph who doesn''t like tomatoes.


    I hurried to the kitchen entrance, where my father had placed the food as I had expected.


    He takes Mom''s order and prepares other dishes.


    Both the kitchen and the dining room are busy. I quickly bring Hermina''s and Sheik''s portions.


    Finally, I get Ralph''s portion, which consists of potatoes, vegetable soup, and bread.


    Then, while other customers stop me to take their orders, I get to Ralph''s place.


    Mwah! Delicious! This cabbage is so tender!


    I can''t get enough of this tomato soup!


    Perhaps because they had delivered the food earlier, Hermina and Sheikh had started eating without even waiting for Ralph.


    ''Here you go, Ralph.


    ''Tori, you''re late.


    Ralph, on the other hand, was lying on the table like a stretched out rice cake, probably because he was hungry.


    When I left the menu for Ralph, he looked at the dishes with a miffed expression, as if he was dissatisfied that there was no meat in the menu.


    Is it a freebie from Dad? There''s a little sausage in the vegetable soup.''''


    ''Oh, thanks! I''ll thank Mr. Abel later!''''


    Ralph is instantly cheered up when I tell him that there are sausages in it.


    After all, young people need to eat meat to keep their spirits up. This is just a service to them.


    By the way, Tori! Don''t you make hamburgers or mayonnaise?


    ''Yeah, I''ve been sleeping all day and haven''t made anything.


    And mayonnaise is not a dish, Ralph.


    Hamburgers and mayonnaise are prehistoric dishes and condiments that I sometimes make.


    They are relatively easy to make, requiring little technical knowledge. Ralph was passing by when I was making it and wanted to try it.


    Ever since he tasted it, he has been hooked on hamburgers and mayonnaise.


    I love that stuff. Just give it to me again next time.


    Ralph puts his hands on top of his head and asks me to do it, but it''s not pretty at all when a man does it.


    Well, I could make it for you, but not in the morning. I''d have to get up early in the morning to make it, which would naturally cut into my sleep.


    That''s not for me, so it''s either daytime or nighttime. It''s tough because I have a very noble mission to take a nap today.


    I''m going to have to take a nap today, which is tough. I''ll make it for you some other time.


    ''Really? I promised you!''


    ''Yes.''


    However, no specific date or time was specified. It is a vague "next time. It could be tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even a month from now.


    You can make it at any time you like.


    Hermina and Sheik seem to be aware of my thinking, but Ralph seems to be satisfied with the promise of having it made.


    Thinking it somewhat cute, I quickly leave the room to avoid any unnecessary questions.


    I quickly left the room to avoid any unnecessary questions.


    Many customers flocked to the diner to eat their food and get ready for work in the morning.


    Still, there are plenty of hungry customers in town, so they keep disappearing and coming back.


    ''Sake! Booze! Bring me some ale!


    One of the customers demanded that we bring him alcohol, even though it was still early in the morning.


    The body is like a large barrel and the limbs are short. Their faces are covered with beards and they look like old men.


    Yes, there are many other races living in this world, such as elves and beasts, in addition to humans.


    They may look different from humans in some respects, but they all share the same heart. I was a little scared at first, but now I''m used to it.


    Bring me my drink quickly!


    The Dwarf guests, their short limbs shaking wildly, shout loudly demanding their drinks.


    The elf sitting next to him frowns in response.


    I''m stunned. Drinking in the morning?


    For us dwarves, alcohol is like water! If you don''t drink, you will die!


    In games and fictional stories, it is often said that elves and dwarves do not get along well, but not so here.


    It can''t be true.


    ''Drinking is the lifeblood of life! Without it, we''ll dry up! Just like you guys want to eat all the vegetables you can get your hands on.


    Vegetables are necessary for life. But alcohol is a luxury, not a necessity.


    ''What the hell, you''re fighting with the dwarves!


    ...... should not be, but there are differences of opinion and values in everything. Dwarves and elves may not get along with each other, but there are many people who are on good terms with each other.


    It just so happens that the dwarves and elves here are not on the same page.


    However, if we leave things as they are, they are going to fight.


    I''ll give you some ale to calm down!


    ''Oh! Sake!


    The dwarf immediately smiled and began to pour ale.


    If the dwarf didn''t make too much noise, the elf next to him wouldn''t complain.


    It is easy for the customers to deal with people who know exactly what they like.


    After that, the food is delivered to the customers and the bill is settled.


    After repeating this cycle for about an hour, the diner finally begins to calm down somewhat.


    Once this busy breakfast time is over, all that is left is to work at a leisurely pace.


    Whether sitting down once in a while, looking outside or chatting with Lettie, as long as I do my job to some extent, I don''t get scolded like in my previous life. It''s really a good environment.


    I collect the plates left with Lettie and clean around the table.


    The only ones left are the few guests who have woken up after the noisy hour and the stream of travelers who have come in for a rest. The only ones left are Hermina and the other adventurers.


    What are you going to do today?


    Let''s make it a logging type. I''m tired of collecting medicinal herbs.


    I''m certainly tired of doing menial tasks. Now that we have more money in our pockets, let''s go out in a big way and ask them to take us down.


    Hermina and her colleagues are in a strategy meeting to decide what to do today.


    They are discussing whether to go for a logging or a gathering type of work.


    Then, let''s check our luggage. If we have the right tools, then we''ll take the debugging type.


    ''''Oh''''


    It appears that he is going back to his room to check his luggage.


    Although adventurers may have a carefree image, they are cautious because they risk their lives in their work.

 5-Urgas and Natalia...

    Hermina and the others move out of the dining room and back to their rooms.


    For a while after that. While I was cleaning the cafeteria and dealing with the sparse flow of customers, someone came down the stairs with a creaking sound.


    The man was taller than my father, who is classified as a giant, and far broader than his shoulders.


    Even though he was indoors, he was clad in gray full-body armor like that worn by knights, and covered by a helmet that covered him from the neck up. Underneath the armor, the figure wears a black inner layer, or perhaps, no part of her skin is exposed at all.


    The travelers who stopped by for a rest have frozen in place because of the unexpectedly powerful figure that has descended from the mountain.


    Good morning, Urgas.


    ''............''


    As I say hello, Urgus nods slowly, his armor making a scraping sound.


    Is that him? I''m not sure if it''s a she or not, but Urgas is a mercenary who has recently settled here.


    Mercenaries are the nobles who fight each other in skirmishes, duels, and sometimes wars. They are warriors who go wherever a battle is likely to take place with merchants or noblemen''s guards.


    The difference between them and adventurers is that they are more likely to fight people than demons. This does not mean that Urgas cannot fight against demons.


    He is better at fighting humans than demons. It is better to think of it as something like that.


    ''............''


    Urgus looks around the cafeteria and walks toward the travelers who are eating at the end of the hall.


    The traveler turns pale and just freezes as he is approached in a straight line by the full-armor-clad Urgus.


    Hiiiiiiiii!


    Then, as Urgas reached out his hand, the traveler''s fear became unbearable and he began to clutch his head.


    While the traveler is frightened, Urgus bends down and picks up something.


    He lightly tapped the shaking traveler on the shoulder and showed him what was in the palm of his hand.


    What? Oh, my wallet. You picked it up? Ah, thank you.''


    Apparently, it was a traveler''s wallet that Urgas picked up. Letty and I did not notice it because it had fallen behind a chair.


    The traveler was afraid to accept it and thanked him.


    Urgus nodded and moved to a larger table in the dining room and sat down.


    He then looked at me and pointed to the cabbage rolls with tomato sauce that the traveler was eating.


    I understood. Urgas also has cabbage rolls with tomato sauce. Can I have some bread to go with it?


    ''............''


    ''Okay.''


    When I nodded, Urgus sat down and looked out at the scenery.


    At first I was intimidated by his occupation and appearance, but I know that Urgus is not a violent person.


    Despite his appearance, he is a very gentle person.


    I wonder what he looks like, by the way.


    I''ve lived here my whole life and I''ve never seen what''s under that helmet.


    I take the food from my father and bring it to Urgus.


    Maybe today he will take off his helmet. I look at him in hope.


    Letty seems to feel the same way. She wipes the table, but her eyes are fixed on Urgus.


    Urgus was puzzled by the way Letty and I looked at him, but he moved his knife and fork and cut the dish into bite-size pieces.


    He then stabbed the cabbage roll with his fork and dexterously brought it to his mouth through a gap in his armor.


    He is dexterous despite his large size.


    Letty and I resume our work, a little disappointed not to see Urgus'' face again today.


    We went back to work, feeling a little disappointed not to see Urgus today.


    While the Urgas eat their meals in a relaxed manner, Letty cleans the reception desk and the cafeteria, which is sparsely populated. Mom starts washing dishes and Dad starts preparing lunch.


    Now that the dining room and the kitchen are settled, we would normally start cleaning the rooms where the guests have stayed and checking the equipment, but there is still work to be done.


    But I still have one more job to do. It is to wake up the guests who have not come down for breakfast yet.


    Normally, it is the guests'' fault for not being punctual, but I want them to eat the delicious food prepared by my father. They are paying for the meal, so I feel sorry if I don''t wake them up.


    So I went upstairs to the door at the far end of the house to wake him up.


    Even though I was close to the door, there was a sweet smell wafting outside.


    Natalia, are you awake? If you don''t come down to the dining room soon, breakfast time will be over, okay?''''


    ''...... mmm, let me sleep a little longer...''


    A distressed woman''s voice came from inside the room as I knocked.


    It seems that the guests in this room have no intention of waking up.


    I envy them that they still try to sleep, even though I, who always try to spend my time leisurely, am already working.


    However, considering the occupation of the women in the room, I guess it is inevitable that they are sleepy in the morning.


    No, you can''t. Didn''t you say so yesterday and didn''t eat breakfast?


    ''...... hmmm''


    I try to say so, but I only get vague replies from inside.


    I twist the knob, and the door opens a little with a squeak.


    A woman alone in a room is very careless.


    I''m coming in, okay?


    As I opened the door and entered, I could smell the sweet perfume.


    I could already smell the perfume, but it was strange that it was not so unpleasant that it stung my nose.


    The room was dimly lit, probably because it was closed with curtains.


    Looking at the floor, I found bags thrown away, fancy dresses and underwear carelessly taken off and strewn about.


    I move closer to the bed, trying not to look at them as much as possible so as not to step on them.


    ''Here, Natalia. It''s time to eat.


    ''Let me sleep a little longer. I just got back from the whorehouse.


    She makes a sleepy, pampered sound and turns her back to me.


    Natalia is a prostitute who works at night.


    Unlike most people, she goes to work late at night and comes home early in the morning.


    She says, ''Because you work at night, you have to eat well. Your body is the capital of everything, right?


    ''......Okay, I get it now.''


    After some persuasion, Natalia finally woke up, albeit groggily.


    She had long, lustrous purple hair and long, slit eyes. They were a clear jade color, as beautiful as emeralds.


    Her eyes and nose are sharply defined, and she is a beautiful woman with a hint of s*x appeal that makes everyone look back.


    Her body is the envy of all the women in the world, with a body that is full in areas that show, and small in areas that don''t. She has a body that is the envy of all the women in the world.


    It is as if she is the embodiment of male desire. Natalia has such a golden body.


    Yes, her breasts, in particular, are as full and shapely as if they were right in front of your eyes. .......


    Wait! Breasts! Why aren''t you in your nightgown!


    ''Because I can''t sleep with my clothes on.''


    Despite the fact that her breasts are exposed, Natalia does not seem bothered.


    She puts her hand over her mouth and leaks a sigh of relief.


    Why does she cover her mouth with her hand but not her breast? Isn''t it usually the other way around?


    When I questioned her, Natalia smiled at me, as if she had misunderstood my question.


    What is it? Tori, are you worried about your sister''s breasts?''''


    ''No, it''s not like that.


    I''m actually quite curious. I want to look at him so hard, but I''ll hold back.


    If I look at him strangely, I''ll be branded as an erotic child.


    Do you want to touch me? Tori doesn''t have to pay, unlike our guests, right?


    Natalia, who is enjoying teasing me, poses seductively and makes sweet noises.


    She is quite good at seducing men, perhaps because she is used to working at night.


    ''No, thank you.


    I refused, using all my willpower and keeping as calm as possible.


    ''You''d better get up earlier than that. You''ll run out of breakfast.


    ''Yes, yes.''


    Satisfied with her teasing, Natalia slowly gets out of bed.


    I turned my back to her and moved to the door.


    What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to help me get dressed?''''


    ''I''m an innkeeper, not a servant.


    I left Natalia''s room, trying to look as calm as possible.

 6-The break is limited to sleeping....

    Natalia comes down to the cafeteria in her normal clothes and eats her breakfast with a languid expression on her face.


    It''s delicious! But I''m so sleepy!


    Her hair is neatly arranged, but there is a shadow on her face, probably due to sleepiness.


    It is natural, of course, since she has just returned home in the morning and has only slept for a short time.


    He was in good spirits because he had been teasing me earlier, but he seemed to have fallen asleep while he was stuffing his stomach with a delicious meal.


    Still, Natalia moves the fork in a slow and steady motion.


    Still, I could not get the food into my mouth because my neck was moving slowly due to my drowsiness.


    She is wearing a revealing one-piece dress, and the straps seem to be slipping off her shoulders, revealing her breasts.


    ''Oh, Natalia! Your clothes are shifting!''''


    Letty notices this and rushes to Natalia''s side.


    She was worried about Natalia, but she felt safer with Lettie.


    While Lettie was feeding Natalia, Hermina and her friends were at the door dressed in adventurer''s gear.


    From the look of their heavy equipment, it seemed that they were going on a mission to take down the enemy.


    Here''s your lunch! Have a safe trip!


    Thank you, Father!


    I''m off then!


    Hermina and her family, who had received their lunch boxes from their father, were walking out of the house in high spirits.


    They are older than me, but I am definitely older than them in mental age.


    Seeing their innocent faces as they leave, I feel deeply moved as if I were seeing my own children leaving the house.


    ...... Well, I''ve never had children.


    Tori! Letty! I''m going to go clean my room!''


    ''''Yes.''''


    As I was seeing Hermina and the others off, my mother came in with cleaning supplies in her hand.


    Mealtime is over and it is mid-morning. Many of the guests who had been staying in the room had gone to work and were no longer in the room.


    Now is a good time to clean the room.


    Letty and I will take care of the second floor, and Tori will take care of the third floor.


    ''Ugh! Third floor again?


    The third floor has many rooms for two people and is sometimes occupied by couples.


    Although we do not encourage nighttime activities, there are some guests who come to the inn for such activities on rare occasions.


    Yesterday, there were several guests who looked like couples. Perhaps there are traces of nighttime activities. If so, it would be hard for us to clean up.


    Do you want to do it by yourself? If that''s the case, how about I do the third floor? I haven''t cleaned the third floor much.


    I''ve never done it before.''


    ''Then, please--''


    ''Today we had a lot of women on the second floor. So Letty, I need you to help me upstairs.


    I was about to ask Lettie to do it when Mom interrupted me and politely added, "I''m not sure I''ll be able to do it.


    I see. Then I''d better do it. Well then, good luck cleaning the third floor.


    Lettie, easily convinced by her mother''s proposal, takes the cleaning supplies and goes upstairs.


    When Lettie is completely out of sight, I give my mother a longing look.


    ''...... hey mom''.


    ''I''m not complaining. I''m not going to let pure Letty clean a couple''s room.


    ''So you''re saying I''m already dirty?''


    ''''You''re sure it''s frayed, right?''''


    I protest, but she says emphatically and pushes the cleaning supplies toward me.


    ''Letty is ten years old now, I think it''s time to teach her that kind of knowledge,'' she says.


    ''I know, I know. I''ll teach you soon.


    Mom says this and goes upstairs as if she is done with this conversation.


    Is she really going to tell me? Mom and Dad both have a soft spot for Letty for some reason. I''m not sure I''ll be able to teach him properly. Especially my dad, he''s so sweet.


    Well, I''m a man and I can''t see anything but trouble ahead, so I''ll leave this to you.


    Letty. I want you to stay pure, but I also want you to learn and climb up the ladder of adulthood. Specifically, to the third floor of this inn.


    And get your brother out of this dirty work.


    I''m not going to let you do it.


    ''...... done''.


    I finish cleaning the rooms on the third floor and mutter lazily in the courtyard.


    There were two rooms on the third floor that showed signs of having been cleaned.


    First, I open the door of the room to ventilate the air. In the meantime, I opened the windows of the other rooms in the same way to ventilate them. Then the room is swept and dusted. The furnishings were checked and the sheets were changed.


    However, these two rooms were still the main enemies and had to be carefully cleaned so that the next guests would not feel uncomfortable. As a result, it takes many times more effort to clean them than to clean ordinary rooms, since every nook and cranny has to be cleaned.


    As well as being physically exhausting, cleaning such a room is also mentally draining.


    It is as if my pure heart has been defiled. It is an indescribable feeling of exhaustion.


    Let''s get the remaining work done quickly and take a rest first.


    After we finish the work on the third floor, Mom and Dad will let us take a rest for our heartache.


    If they can be so considerate, I wish they wouldn''t make me clean the third floor on a day when there are many couples.


    I put away the cleaning supplies, grumbling to myself.


    Then I gather up the laundry baskets that are placed in each room.


    Our inn has a laundry service where employees do the laundry for an extra charge.


    Put the clothes you want to be washed into the laundry baskets placed in each room. The employee collects them and washes them.


    Of course, specialized items such as adventurer''s armor cannot be washed, but ordinary clothes and towels can be washed.


    We collect the baskets with the room numbers on them and leave them to Mother and Letty who are washing the sheets in the courtyard.


    Natalia, by the way, does not hesitate to leave her underwear in their hands. However, Hermina, who has a sense of shame, seems to be too shy to ask even her mother and Letty, who are also women, to wash the sheets, so she washes them by herself.


    This is a very funny thing to see in a woman of her age.


    She is embarrassed to ask her mother and Letty to do the washing by herself. I''ll take care of the washing up, so Tori and Lettie can take a little rest.


    ''Yeah, okay!


    Then, I''ll do that.


    After bringing in all the laundry baskets, I was able to get a break from my mother.


    She is a very strict mother, but at least she seems to be taking care of me.


    I don''t think I ever had such a break in my previous life at the company I worked for.


    I stretch my arms upward and stretch out, now that I am free from the labor.


    Ah, it feels so good to relax my stiff muscles.


    What are you doing, big brother?


    ''Napping.''


    Letty comes up to me and gives me a look of obvious dissatisfaction when I tell her once and for all.


    ''What? You slept enough in the morning, didn''t you?''''


    ''''It''s still not enough.''''


    Letty seemed to think she could talk and play with me.


    Unfortunately, my schedule is full today. I don''t have time for Letty.


    ''Okay, then. I''m going to visit my sister Ayla.


    ''Yes, yes, go ahead.


    Lettie, perhaps realizing that I would not play with her, runs outside.


    It seems that she has gone to play with Ira, my childhood friend.


    Ira is a good friend of Letty''s and their houses are not far from each other. I''m sure she''ll come back after playing with Letty for a while.


    I go back to my room and lie down on my bed.


    Ah, it''s so nice to be on a soft futon.


    It''s as if the fatigue of my body, which has been working since this morning, is being sucked out of me.


    I roll over as if to check the elasticity of my bedding.


    How wonderful it is to have a proper rest period.


    After all, we are not designed to work long hours.


    It is best to work moderately and live moderately. Scheduling proper breaks is the most efficient and healthy way to work.


    With this conviction in my heart, I plunge my consciousness into the depths of darkness.

 7-second wake-up...

    ''Big brother, wake up.


    He wakes up to his sister''s grumbling voice and a smack on the cheek.


    There in front of me is Lettie, with an expression of obvious discontent on her face.


    This is the second time today that I''ve seen this scene.


    ''You''re hurting me, Letty.


    ''You should know how I feel about you waking me up twice in the morning alone.


    I rub my cheek where I''ve been slapped, but Letty responds in a matter-of-fact way.


    It must be a hassle to come up to the fourth floor every time you want to wake me up.


    Next time I''ll sleep in the courtyard or try to get up on my own.


    ''We''ll be busy at lunchtime, so you''ll have to help me, too.


    ''Okay.''


    When Letty and I went downstairs, there were already a number of guests sitting in the dining room.


    Lunch was served not mainly to guests, but to people working in the city, such as carpenters, peddlers, stream travelers, and adventurers.


    Although they are based here, they are not always in the same neighborhood. If they are close enough, they will come to have lunch in our cafeteria, but they will generally settle for stores or food stalls near their places of work.


    However, there are customers who come to have lunch every time for the sake of Lettie, our signature girl, to enrich their hearts after overcoming hard labor.


    Lettie, stir-fried vegetables with a big serving of meat, please.


    There is an extra charge for a large serving of meat.


    ''Eh, you should give us that much service.


    ''Let''s be a man here and pay for a lot of meat, shall we?


    When a customer asks for a large portion, Lettie looks up at him and makes a suggestion.


    The expression on her face is very cute and somewhat protective, even to her brother.


    If a pretty girl like this tells me to look up at her like a man, I''d be tempted to pay her.


    I get it! Then, I''ll have a big bowl of meat here like a man!


    ''Thank you very much!


    Bowing to the man''s order with a beaming smile, Lettie toddles over to the kitchen entrance.


    He says, "Stir-fried vegetables with a big portion of meat!


    ''...... did they do anything weird to you, Letty?


    ''I''m fine. You worry too much, Dad. Besides, I''m used to it.


    I asked him in a concerned voice if he had seen it too, but Lettie did not seem to be fazed by it.


    Letty is getting very strong. ......


    ''My mother and sister Ayla have taught me how to handle customers like that.


    I mutter something deeply moving, and Letty replies in a slightly lower tone.


    I mean, she had a friendly expression and a cute voice earlier, but please stop lowering the tone of your voice all of a sudden. It''s simply scary.


    ''And the way you begged me just now?


    ''''Sort of.''''


    Maybe Ira taught him how to beg in such a subtle way.


    Ira''s family is a family of innkeepers just like us. Ira, the daughter of the innkeepers, must know how to treat men well.


    On the one hand, I am happy to see Letty, who is so innocent, growing up, but on the other hand, I am afraid that I am beginning to feel her feminine cunning.


    I wonder if she really knows about the third floor. They have become cunning. They''re at an age where it''s not surprising that they have a little s*xual knowledge.


    They really know, but they don''t want to be made to clean the third floor if they know, so they pretend to be pure. ...... That''s not true. ......, is it?


    ''Big brother, don''t just stand there, get over here!


    As I am about to enter the sea of thoughts, Letty comes calling from the cafeteria.


    Lettie is there taking orders with a large number of plates in her hands.


    Mom is busy washing dishes and I have to work without thinking about anything else.


    I move through the crowded diner, taking orders from the customers waiting for their orders, bringing the dishes, taking down the plates, and checking the bill.


    During this time, working people come to have lunch as a break time. Therefore, many people eat quickly in order to make the most of their limited time.


    Customers come and go at a much faster turnover rate than in the morning.


    Hey! Tori! You look busy at lunch!''''


    ''As you can see.


    While I was frantically carrying plates, Michal was entering the cafeteria at a leisurely pace.


    Unfortunately, the cafeteria was crowded and there was no place for him to sit.


    Shiohashi, who knew this in advance, took countermeasures when he had lunch at our place.


    Oh, it''s Michal''s brother!


    ''This way!


    At a table for four in the back of the cafeteria, the children occupying the table were waving at Michal.


    Oh! You saved my seat again today! Thank you!


    When Michal thanked him, the children laughed happily.


    ''It''s nothing compared to church work,'' he said.


    ''Besides, we get to eat good food.


    Yes, Michal has the orphanage children save seats for her so that she can have a seat she likes. And as a reward for his work, Michal treats the children to lunch.


    Perhaps it is an aristocratic indulgence, but this is how he treats the children of the orphanage.


    Some of the children from the orphanage got jobs after he introduced them to him, so he is very trustworthy.


    ''Come on, order what you like!


    ''What can I get you?''


    When Michal says this, the children look at the menus and voice their concerns.


    Such a scene makes me smile.


    The children are looking at the menu and wondering what to do.


    After the hectic lunch hour, the crowd calms down.


    Occasionally, some customers come into the cafeteria at a later time, but these are relatively small groups and do not require the entire family to be present.


    Leaving the kitchen and the dining room to Mom and Dad, Lettie and I take in the morning''s laundry.


    A pleasant breeze was blowing and the white sheets were fluttering as we walked out onto the patio.


    The sky is blue and the sun is shining.


    Letty and I work together to pull the sheets of the bed down from the pole.


    I smell the sun!


    Letty says innocently as she smells the sheets.


    The sheets smelled soft in the sunlight.


    The knowledge that this smell is the one released by dead insects such as ticks flashed in my mind, but I decided not to worry about it.


    They say it''s not good for human beings to worry too much about details.


    ''Sleep on sheets that smell of the sun and you''ll sleep well.


    ''You really do nothing but sleep, big brother. Don''t you have anything else to do?


    ''That''s not a good way to put it, Letty. I have chosen sleep as one of my many activities. It''s not because I have nothing else to do, okay?


    Yes, it is important to choose sleep among many options.


    It is a very different feeling to have nothing else to do than to decide what to do when you have a choice.


    ''...... Really?


    Letty, however, looks at me with suspicion.


    It is true that the civilization of this world is behind that of the previous one, but there are still some leisure games. But I still choose to sleep.


    So I am not a man of leisure.


    If you have extra time, why don''t you do some cooking? Dad was lamenting the fact that you have a good cooking streak, but you don''t train very well.''


    I think my father is trying to make me an innkeeper''s cook.


    I have some cooking experience from my previous life as a single cook, so I have a general knowledge of cooking, but not nearly as much as a cook like my father.


    Besides, I would rather work as an employee and have time to relax and take a break than to be busy in the kitchen.


    So, to be honest, I don''t really want to be a chef.


    But sometimes it''s not a bad idea to try to recreate the dishes of your past life.


    I can''t be a perfect cook, but I can contribute in that way.


    Well, I''ll give it a try sometime.


    ''When you do, make me something delicious to eat!


    She is a very naughty little sister.

 8-afternoon strawberry pie...

    Once the laundry and other chores are done, the afternoon is very leisurely.


    The rooms are cleaned and the laundry is done.


    The few customers who come into the cafeteria are only there to take a break and have a drink. If they order something, they are simply served the leftovers from their lunch.


    Well, I cleaned the garden and the entrance yesterday, so I don''t have to do it every day.


    Yes, the innkeepers are most comfortable at this time of the day.


    All I do now is to sit at the table as a receptionist.


    It''s a simple role, just to deal with the guests who come to stay at our inn. However, there are not many visitors in the middle of the day.


    I take advantage of this and coast at the reception desk to my heart''s content.


    Ah! Tori is the receptionist and she''s slacking off!


    As I was lying on the table, I suddenly heard a high-pitched girl''s voice.


    I looked up toward the familiar voice, and there was the person I had expected to see.


    A girl with red hair tied back in an updo.


    Her fiery red eyes and fine eyebrows give her a dignified look and a cheerful impression to the other person.


    She is about the same height as I am, about 150 centimeters. This is Ira, a childhood friend of mine who works at the same inn.


    I''m not slacking off. I''m just making good use of my time. Ira, are you sure you don''t want to work at the inn?


    ''I''m off today.''


    I looked at Ira''s clothes and saw that he was wearing a white cutter shirt and a green skirt instead of the apron he usually wears.


    ''d*mn, I''m jealous that you''re on holiday while I''ve been busy working since this morning.


    ''Hehehe, you must be jealous.


    Ira smiles at me with a toothy grin on his face.


    It is her charm that she has such a cheerful smile instead of her mother''s soft expression.


    I don''t blame her for being called the "signature girl.


    ''Oh, Ayla, welcome!


    While I was agreeing with her, my mother came down from the second floor and approached Ira.


    ''Hello, Sierra. I''m sorry to bother you.


    I don''t mind. As you can see, the inn is now quite calm.


    You''re absolutely right. Thanks to you, we''ve been able to relax.


    Oh, there''s Ayla! Now you''re coming over here?''''


    ''Yes, now I''ve come to visit.


    But you''re looking very dressed up.


    ''Of course, you dress differently at home and outside.


    Letty was playing in the morning.


    On holiday mornings, even the girls are usually on their guard. It is natural that they dress differently when they are out than when they are at home.


    As I was pretending not to have heard Lettie and Ira''s words, a visitor came in through the entrance.


    They are all employees of the inn, even if it is a holiday or they have a slow day at work.


    Ira and the others immediately stopped talking near the reception desk and moved toward the edge of the room.


    I say the standard words to the woman coming to the reception desk.


    Welcome.


    How much for the night?


    She is a serious-looking woman with a sharp face.


    Her tone of voice suggested that she wanted to finish the work in a clerical manner, so I responded in a smooth manner.


    ''If you stay in a single room, it costs 1,500 MEL including breakfast.


    ''Okay.''


    The woman nodded at my words and offered me a silver coin and five copper coins from her pocket.


    The coinage of this world is based on the exchange of platinum, gold, silver, copper, and lowly coins.


    Prices are measured in units of 100,000, 10,000, 1,000, 1,000, 100, and 10 Japanese yen from the top. The price is called "Meryl" instead of "Yen" here.


    One thousand five hundred merrill. This is the price for one night at our inn. The price goes up as you add laundry, cooking, hot water, candles, etc. to it.


    Well, the price is on the low side among innkeepers.


    Father''s food is good and our inn is not shabby.


    I would prefer to set the price a little higher, but my father used to be an adventurer in the past.


    At that time, there were not many cheap inns with good food, so he set the price so that even a novice adventurer can stay here for a long time.


    Thanks to this, our inn has a triple reputation for being cheap, good food, and comfortable, and we are quite popular.


    As far as I''m concerned, it would be better if there were a little less customers. It''s too busy.


    After receiving a silver and a copper coin from a female customer, I offer her a piece of paper.


    Please write your name here. Do you need me to write it for you?


    ''No, thanks. I can write it myself.


    The literacy rate in this world is not that high. There are many people who cannot read or write. There are a lot of people who can read and write their own names, though.


    This shows that the level of education in the previous world was very high and pervasive.


    While I was deeply moved, a woman wrote her name Remilia on a piece of paper.


    After confirming this, I take the key out of the drawer of the reception table.


    ''Well then, go up the back stairs to room 201 on the second floor.


    ''Okay.''


    After receiving the key, a woman walks toward the back of the building and up the stairs.


    It was as if she was talking to a knight.


    I looked around the room and saw Ira, Letty, and my mother sitting down and talking happily.


    Then Natalia, who had been sleeping upstairs, woke up and joined the women in conversation.


    It was a complete girls'' night out. It was impossible for me, a man, to join them.


    I sit at the reception desk in a daze, enjoying the conversation among the gorgeous girls.


    I love this peaceful time the most. I''m not alone, but I''m surrounded by happy voices all the time.


    I truly think that I would have been happy in my previous life if I could have spent my time as slowly as I do now.


    Yes, Tori is happy to share!


    As I was thinking about it, Ira put a plate of strawberry pie on the side of the plate.


    I could smell the aroma of baked pie and could see bright red strawberries filling the cracks of the pie crust.


    ''Oh, can I have some?


    ''I''d feel sorry for you if you left out Tori!


    Ira laughs and walks toward the kitchen.


    ''What''s that? Ira, you''re in the kitchen, right?


    ''I know, I''ve been here many times. I''m going to get some juice!


    ''Why Isla? ...... Oh, because when Ira goes there, he treats you like a guest and uses the ingredients in the restaurant.''


    ''Exactly!


    It must have been Mother or Letty who taught him. I look at the table and see the two of them smiling wickedly at me.


    Ira is kind enough to bring a pie for his father who is in the kitchen, even though he''s thinking of doing something calculating like that.


    I pick up the strawberry pie in front of me and bring it to my mouth.


    As you bite into it, you feel the fluffy yet crispy texture of the pie crust at the same time. The savory flavor of the pie spread in her mouth, and the sweet syrup and strawberry flavor spilled out from the inside of the pie.


    Well, the sweetness and tartness of the strawberries were just right.


    Even though I don''t have much of a sweet tooth, I could eat a lot of this.


    I gobbled up the strawberry pie with gusto. The pie was quickly cut into pieces and was gone from my plate in no time.


    ''Here you go, Tori. Fruit juice--I mean, it''s already gone.


    ''It was so good, it was gone in a second. Thank you.


    ''Yeah. Well, that''s good.


    After I thanked her, Ira turned back to Letty and the others, looking somewhat embarrassed.

 9-Lets make a hammock....

    After switching places with my mother at the reception desk, I looked at the trees planted in the courtyard and thought.


    I wonder if this tree could be used to make a hammock.


    The trees at the edge of the courtyard are planted at equal intervals, perhaps to prevent the building from being seen from outside.


    The trees are just wide enough for a person to lie down and enjoy an elegant nap if a hammock is hung.


    The


    The trees are thick and sturdy, and I think we should make a hammock out of them.


    I had a flash of inspiration and immediately took action.


    I return to the inn, go up the stairs, and enter a room on the fourth floor that serves as a storage room.


    ''......I''m sure there was a rope to tie things up around here.


    That''s a long enough rope. With such a length of rope, it would be possible to make a hammock entirely out of rope, but I don''t have that much knowledge and skill.


    I can make a simple hammock at best.


    I have made a hammock at my friend''s house in the past because of its stylishness. So, I can make a simple hammock.


    The part where you lie down can be made of an old cloth. But I don''t have such a big cloth, so I''ll use an old curtain.


    Any large piece of cloth will do. I''m sure I washed this one last time, so it should be fine.


    I take the rope and the old curtains and quickly move to the first floor.


    Tori, what are you doing with those old curtains and ropes?


    ''I''m going to make a little hammock.


    ''Huh? A half-mock?''''


    I walked out onto the patio, past my mother''s questioning voice.


    Then we tied a rope at the right length and tied it round so that the ends would not come undone.


    The rope is then wrapped around a tree and stretched out to make a circle at the end.


    The end of the old curtains are put through the circle, and the rope is pulled tight.


    The curtain is now fixed in place, and when the rope wrapped around the curtain is pulled, the curtain is held rigidly in place.


    Now all you have to do is to do it on the other side of the tree. The hammock is completed by adjusting the height of the hammock by tweaking the knots of the ropes.


    A stylish hammock has been created at the edge of the patio.


    I put my feet on the hammock floating in the air and lie down.


    It was a little unstable at first, but soon became stable.


    My body floats in the air, supported by the curtains and ropes. The feeling of my body being supported by the curtains and ropes is very comfortable.


    I look up at the sky and see lush green leaves and blue skies.


    ''Hmmm, it''s great to make a hammock and lie down under the shade of a tree.


    If I had slept in the company of my former life, I should have hung a hammock instead of sleeping on a chair or the floor. I really wish I had hung a hammock instead of sleeping on a chair or the floor.


    While I was thinking such a thing, I heard the sound of metal scraping against metal from the entrance.


    There was no mistaking that sound. It must be the return of Urgus.


    I glanced toward the entrance, and saw Urgas looking at me as he was about to enter the front door.


    He stares at me. Or, more precisely, the hammock under me.


    I know it''s harmless, but it''s a little scary to be stared at by a full-armor-clad Urgus.


    Urgus looks at me silently for a while and then slowly comes closer.


    What''s wrong, Urgus?


    ''............''


    I ask, but Urgas does not respond.


    While I was wondering about this, he lightly pushed my body on the hammock with his hand.


    The hammock is swaying from side to side as I am pushed by his hand.


    Of course, I do not fall down nor break into a thousand pieces by being pushed lightly by his hand.


    The rope is surprisingly sturdy.


    Urgus shakes me two or three times. Then he slowly let go of my hand and pointed at himself this time.


    ''Well, do you want a ride too, Urgus?


    ''............''


    When I said this, Urgus cocked his head and shook his helmet up and down.


    He nods more often than usual, and faster than usual.


    I can''t see his true face through his helmet, but his gestures seem to indicate that he is excited.


    It would be cute if it were a woman inside, but it is complicated because it could be a bitter old man.


    Well, let''s leave it at that.


    Well, it would be tough if she wears full body armor. See, that kind of armor is pretty heavy, isn''t it?


    ''--?


    When I mention that it is impossible, Urgas freezes as if in shock.


    He is shocked, surprisingly. I wonder if he wanted to ride it that badly.


    ''Hmmm, I think I''ll be fine once I take off my armor. ......


    I say this to him while glancing at him, but Urgas denies it by shaking his head violently from side to side.


    I don''t know why, but he says he never wants to take off his armor.


    Even if it is made of sturdy rope, the weight of a full-body suit of armor is too much for him. Even if the rope works, I''m worried about the tree in the yard. It might break if it''s not strong enough...


    ''If we can take off the armor in the room, why don''t we build it in Urgas''s room?


    When I make the suggestion, Urgus shakes his head in delight.


    That''s no problem. There should be some hooks in the room to hang clothes and some nails hammered into the floor.


    Permanent use of these hooks would be a burden, but if they are used only for a short time, it would be no problem.


    I''m going to get the tools, so go ahead and wait for me in my room.


    I say this to Urgas and walk through the front door. But first, let''s nail him to the wall.


    ''Don''t get on the tree, Urgus, or it will break.


    ''--?


    I turned around to warn him, and he rushed away from the hammock.


    Did you just try to get on it?


    I gave him a longing look, and he went upstairs with a crunching gait.


    It seems that he has a surprisingly mischievous side to him.


    Surprised by this new aspect of Urgus, I headed for the storage room on the fourth floor.


    I went to the storage room on the fourth floor.


    ''Urgas, may I come in?''


    As before, I bring out the old curtains and rope, and knock on Urgas''s door.


    I hear a rustling sound inside, and the door is unlocked.


    The door is opened, and Kabuto comes out of the gap.


    Oh, it is scary to see a helmet coming out of a crack in the door. If it were the middle of the night or something, I might scream out.


    When Urgus sees me, he opens the door and urges me to come in.


    ''Sorry to disturb you...'' he says.


    Even though I know that this is a room that belongs to my house, I can''t help but say it.


    I have been in the room with other guests many times, but this is the first time I have been in the room with Urgas sober. I have cleaned the room many times when he was not there.


    The room in which Urgas is staying is a bit spacious for a single occupant. The furniture is basic: desk, chair, chest of drawers, closet, sink, fireplace, and the usual stuff.


    Long-term guests would put their personal belongings in the room, but Urgas rarely does so.


    Instead, the rooms are filled with things such as armor maintenance tools, spare helmets, knives, and swords, which give the rooms a lived-in feel.


    It is cute to see some knick-knacks and flowers on the chest of drawers and closets.


    Now, where should I hang the hammock? But there are only hooks on the right side of the room and on the window, so that''s where we have to hang the hammock.


    I''m thinking of using the hook above the window and the hook on the wall on the right side to hang it at an angle, is that OK? You''ll have to shift the wardrobe a bit, though.''


    At this Urgas immediately moves and lifts up the installed wardrobe and looks at me.


    How far do you want me to move it? I mean, a chest of drawers with stuff in it must be pretty heavy. ...... Well, that''s not important right now.


    I think it will be okay if I move it around here.


    When I pointed out the chest of drawers to him, he nodded and put it down.


    After that, I immediately started to work on the hammock.


    It didn''t take much time, just doing the same thing I had done before, but Urgus seemed to be interested in the way I was making it.


    If Urgus could remember how to make one, he might be able to make one when he found a strong tree in the field. With this in mind, I explained to him how to make the hammock, and he helped me to make it.


    It took a little longer than expected, but the indoor hammock was completed.


    While Urgus is excited, I lie down once to check the strength of the hammock.


    Yes, I can lie down without any problem. Even though Urgas is bigger than me, I don''t think the hooks will fall off or the wall will peel .......


    Yeah, this will be fine. It''s a simple one, so don''t jump on it or put heavy things on it or use it recklessly.


    I jumped down and gave him a reminder, and he nodded.


    He looked cute, like a child who has been given a toy.


    Then he looked at the hammock and at me with a somewhat sober look on his face.


    It was not me who could not guess what he meant.


    ''Oh, you can''t take off your armor when I''m around, can you? Well, I''m leaving the room.


    As I turned my back to him, Urgas tapped me on the shoulder.


    When I turned around, I saw a big hand of Urgus and a small leather bag on it.


    I took it in my hand and looked inside, and found a number of gold and silver coins in it.


    ''Are you going to give me all of these?


    I asked, and Urgus nodded his head in agreement.


    It''s nice to get money for my work, but this is a lot of money for a simple hammock made of rope and old curtains.


    That''s a lot of money.


    ''............''


    When I point out the large amount, Urgas gives me a troubled look.


    Then he picked up a piece of paper and a pen that he had left in his room and began to write with great vigor.


    Then he shows me the paper so that I can see it.


    Knowledge is a treasure. What Tori taught me is very useful. It''s a great thing to have a simple place to sleep outside.


    Does this mean that my hammock is such great knowledge for people who live outside? But I am not the kind of person who would be praised by Urgas, since I am just a reproduction of something from my previous life.


    Three silver coins for materials and labor. Well, that''s still too much.


    Laughing as he takes the three silver coins, Urgas looks clearly puzzled.


    He then takes several gold coins and gestures for more.


    ''That''s fine. That''s enough. In return, Urgus recommends that we all enjoy the hammock.


    Still, when I refrained, Urgas nodded slowly, as if he was convinced.


    ''Well then, let me know if you need anything else.


    With that, I left the room this time.


    Then I heard a sound like armor being removed from inside the room. I was tempted to take a peek out of curiosity, but decided not to.


    It is important to protect the privacy of our guests, and I would rather have Urgas show me what he wants to show me anyway.


    Well, I''m going to take a graceful nap in a hammock set up in the courtyard.


    ''............''


    Later, when I returned to the courtyard, I found a female guest named Remilia asleep on a hammock I had made.

 10-butchers son of a butcher...

    The hammock was occupied by a guest, so I had no choice but to give up and lie down in my room, when I heard my father''s voice from under the ladder.


    ''Hey, Tori! I''m going to the market to buy dinner, so follow me.''


    ''What? Is it that time already?''''


    It''s already that time. We have a lot to buy today.


    Yes, sir.


    I would have liked to rest a little longer, but I had no choice.


    Walking outside is a nice change of pace and much easier than being forced to clean up here.


    So I quietly crawl out of bed and go down to the fourth floor.


    My impatient father seems to have already gone downstairs, and I rush downstairs too.


    I went downstairs. ''All right, let''s go.


    ''Huh? Tori and Abel, are you going somewhere?


    Dad was just about to say something like that when Ira asked him about it.


    We''re going shopping for dinner.


    ''Oh, I''ll go with you then! I''ve been asked to do a few errands!


    Ira gets up from his chair and comes toward the front door, as if he too had something to do at the market.


    Then, me too!


    Lettie tried to stand up as well, but her mother grabbed her arm.


    ''No, you can''t...'' she said. Letty and I have to go to the reception and do the laundry. We have a lot of laundry to do at home.


    I just did the laundry for the guests'' clothes.


    Lettie sits limply on the table after being rejected by her mother.


    Good luck with that. Even if you''re done working for the guests, you still have work to do for the family.


    I''ll buy you your favorite fruit.


    ''Really? Thanks Dad!


    Lettie smiles and thanks him, and her father smiles lazily.


    He laughs lazily. ''You''re so sweet to Letty, you know that?


    ''Letty is so cute, I don''t blame her.''


    ''What about me?''


    ''............''


    I looked at my father who nodded mmmm, and he quickly looked away. That''s terrible.


    Come on, let''s go to the market!


    Then he started walking with a cheerful voice as if nothing had happened.


    ''Cheer up, Tori.


    Ira''s sympathetic words really spoke volumes about the difference in cuteness between Letty and me.


    I was so happy to see her.


    Dad, I, and Ira leave the inn and walk toward the market in the town of Lubera.


    The ground is paved with cobblestones and the streets are wide thanks to the main street. Most of the buildings are made of stone or brick, followed by wooden ones. They are lined up along the avenue to the back of the building.


    Most of the buildings along the main street are stores.


    From the familiar ones such as clothing, vegetable, and shoe shops, there are also blacksmiths and armorers that can only be found in a fantasy-like world.


    The main street is always bustling with a motley mixture of these shops, and is always filled with the voices of people negotiating prices and calling for customers.


    We turn onto a street slightly off the main street, trying not to get lost in the waves of people and occasional horse-drawn carriages running along the street.


    The road becomes narrower as we turn off the main street.


    However, there are many simple stores, with many fruits and vegetables in wooden crates, and meat of cows, pigs, and birds on display. It looks more chaotic than the main street.


    This is the market where most of the foodstuffs in the city of Luvera are gathered.


    The town of Lubera is not a large town, but it is surrounded by villages and hamlets of various sizes.


    Villagers come to sell vegetables grown in their fields, so it is easy to get fresh vegetables.


    This attracts many peddlers and merchants, which in turn attracts even more people and foodstuffs.


    Various things are on sale today, too.


    Yes, it is. I''ve been coming here for years and I still haven''t seen some of these ingredients.


    This world is full of demons, animals, fish, plants and so on. This naturally leads to an order of magnitude increase in the number of foodstuffs that can be eaten.


    Moreover, thanks to the adventurers, researchers, and cooks in this world who are constantly researching, it is not uncommon to be able to eat foods that you thought were inedible, if you use a certain cooking method.


    I have been living in this world for 12 years, but I still can''t say that I have memorized enough ingredients. There are so many kinds.


    What''s on the menu for dinner tonight, Dad?


    ''I think I''ll have cream stew and turnip and mushroom soup for soup, and a meat-based main course since it''s nighttime.


    The town of Lubera is a short distance from the sea.


    Thanks to the convenience of magic, fish can be frozen and transported, but this makes it more expensive and fish is more expensive.


    This may be one of the reasons why most of the people here prefer meat to fish.


    And since they are hungry after working all day, most of them want to eat meat in the evening.


    What kind of meat are you going to have?


    ''I''m going to take a look at that and decide.''


    Yeah, that''s a pretty lengthy pattern.


    Dad is quite a worrier when it comes to foodstuffs.


    What are you going to buy Ira?


    ''I just buy a few condiments and a few fruits and vegetables for the store. I''ll be done soon, so I''ll go with Tori and Abel.''''


    ''Okay. Okay, let''s go to the butcher shop first.


    So we head to the butcher shop to decide on the main course for dinner.


    When we arrived at the butcher shop, we found a variety of beautifully processed meats hanging on the wall.


    Some of them are recognizable as beef or pork, while others are not so obvious at first glance.


    Even live chickens are caged on the ground, and their clucking can be heard from time to time.


    The meat smells a little bloody, probably because it is cut into pieces and sold in the market, but no one cares because you get used to it living in this place. The freshness is excellent.


    Karnes, what meat do you recommend today?


    ''You idiot. I recommend all the meat I bring.


    A big guy with a skinhead head and a little mustache says with a wrinkle between his eyebrows. This is Mr. Karnes, the owner of this restaurant.


    He is a rather stern looking guy, so I am intimidated by such a harsh word and look, but I know he is joking because we have known each other for a long time.


    ''Well, if I had to pick the best, I''d say Black Buffalo and Aigfang''s Demon Meat are the best.


    Oh, demon meat!


    Lunes, the butcher, points to a big hunk of meat.


    I wondered what this big hunk of meat was, but it turned out to be the meat of a demon.


    Black buffalo are demons of the bovine type.


    Thanks to its tougher body than that of an ordinary cow, it is very firm and elastic.


    It is a very popular demon meat, though it is a little more expensive than ordinary meat.


    I don''t know of any eigfangs to that effect. I think it''s probably a boar-type demon, but I''ve never eaten it.


    Hmmm, the meat of Black Buffalo and Eigfang. Which should I choose ......''


    Dad growls as he alternates between the two hunks of meat.


    I prefer the meat of Eigfang. I''ve never had this one.


    ''Oh, yeah? Tori has never had Aigfang meat?


    ''Yeah, I''ve never had it.


    I''ve had regular wild boar meat many times.


    By the way, my innkeeper uses black buffalo meat.


    ''That''s black buffalo meat over there! Then, let''s use Aigfang''s meat so that we don''t have to wear it!


    Our inns and Ira''s are relatively close to each other. We discuss the dinner menu so that we don''t have to share the same menu.


    Customers don''t like it if both inns in the neighborhood have the same menu.


    Then, I guess we''ll have to settle for Eigfang''s meat!


    Hearing our conversation, Mr. Karnes clapped his hands.


    ''Hey, Carlo. You cut it.


    ''Okay.''


    Mr. Karnes called out to the store, and a chubby brown-haired boy came out from the back. He had a soft face, jade green eyes, and freckles on his cheeks.


    ''Oh, Carlo. There you are.


    ''Oh, Tori and Ira are here.


    When I call out to him, Carlo rolls his eyes in surprise.


    Carlo is the son of Mr. Carnes and is the same age as Ira and I. We are friends.


    We often went to Mr. Carnes'' butcher shop to buy meat, so we naturally became friends at the same age.


    ''Are you using Eigfang''s meat today?


    ''Yeah, I think I''ll put it in a stew or use it for steaks.''


    Oh, that''s nice. Aigfang''s meat is very filling. Both will be delicious.


    ''Hey, Carlo. We''re chatting here, but I think it''s time you cut me loose.''


    Apparently, my dad has decided which parts and how much to buy.


    I''m sorry, I have to go to work, but I''ll see you next time when I have more time.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you.


    Carlo is working in the store now and we have to go to the next one after we buy the meat.


    I''m sorry to leave, but we''ll have to wait until another time to talk.


    Ira and I watch Carlo from the corner without talking to him so as not to disturb him.


    Carnes, the father, directs Carlo to cut the meat with a big knife.


    ''He looks pretty tight when he cuts the meat, doesn''t he?


    Yes, it is. Tori should be that crisp when he works, don''t you think?


    ''...... I''m more of a loose, laid-back worker.''

 11-a greengrocers son...

    While chatting with Ira, I saw that they had finished cutting the meat, and my father had paid for the meat and received a large leather bag.


    ''Next we''ll get vegetables and mushrooms.


    When he finished shopping at the butcher''s, he waved to Carlo and headed next toward the vegetable section.


    Here, too, there are many foods that are familiar to us from our previous lives as well as those that are unique to this world. The vegetables packed in wooden crates are all lush and very fresh.


    My father, who sees the vegetables, begins to examine them with his eyes sternly.


    I guess he is trying to get as many fresh vegetables as possible.


    Tori, Ira, which do you think is fresher, this one or this one Carol?


    As Ira and I were idly looking at the other vegetables, my father asked me about them.


    He showed us a vegetable called carol. It is a vegetable similar to cabbage, but it is purple in color and has soft leaves, which is unique to this world.


    Show me the root.


    ''There you go.''


    I say, and my father smiles and shows me the root on the back side.


    Looking at the base, I see that the right side is whitish and the left side is a little grayish.


    ''From my point of view, the carol on the right side is fresher,'' he says.


    ''I think so too!


    ''Correct!


    Just as Letty and I were answering each other, a voice interrupted us.


    I looked over to see a serious-looking boy with dark hair and glasses standing there, wearing an apron.


    The whiter the root is, the sweeter the carol is! The best way to check is to look at the root like this. If the leaves are warped or have black spots, they are old, so be careful!


    It was Hurt who started explaining about Carol in a breathless rage.


    He is the son of a grocer and a friend of Carlo''s age.


    Oh, oh. You''ve said everything I was going to say.


    Sometimes my father asks me to confirm my discernment and knowledge.


    Coming to the market like this means that I''m not only a baggage handler, but also a learner.


    But this time, Hurt explained everything to me.


    Then, let''s move on. What kind of turnip is fresh this way?


    The skin should be fine and glossy without cracks. And the smaller the leaves, the more tender and tasty!


    Ira and I tried to answer, but Hurt told us everything.


    ''Oh, oh, I think that''s a perfect answer, but now I was trying to get Tori and Ira to answer: ......''.


    ''Excuse me! When people ask me about the characteristics of vegetables, I reflexively answer!''''


    ''Well, your parents trained you that way.


    It is said that Harto''s parents used to ask him questions like this and instill in him knowledge of vegetables from a very young age. Well, is it any wonder this is happening? No, I think this family is just perverted.


    All right, next question. Hurt stay out of this, okay?


    ''...... yes''


    Hurt looks blatantly disappointed when Dad nails him.


    He likes to ask questions about vegetables and other ingredients.


    Can you tell the difference between these mushrooms?


    This time my father showed me a crate full of white mushrooms.


    I''ve never seen these mushrooms before. I''ve never even used them in the store.


    What? Isn''t there more than one kind here?''''


    No, there are two kinds. There are two different kinds from the center to the right and to the left.


    ''You''re lying! They all look the same to me!


    ''Haha, I guess Marc didn''t teach you enough about mushrooms that are numerous.


    My father laughs at my and Ira''s reaction, as if it''s funny.


    ''Blowfish! Hugu!


    Beside him, Hurt was about to speak, but his father covered his mouth.


    It seems that Hurt can understand. He seems to be very eager to say something.


    However, I also like to spend my time contemplating the strange ingredients in this world, so I''ll let him be quiet.


    Hmmm............the shape is just like an ordinary mushroom... It doesn''t have a large or rounded body. There are no noticeable irregularities, so I can''t tell the difference right away.


    Oh, isn''t this one a bit grayish in color?


    ''What? Doesn''t it just look that way because of the shadows?''''


    ''That''s not true.''


    But some of them, like this one, are very white, but there is a little gray in them. Isn''t the color a little vague as a point to distinguish between them?


    ''Oh, that''s true.


    It is common for the same object to be slightly darker or lighter in color.


    ''Yes, that''s right. Color is not the key to distinguish between them.


    Then, it may not be the appearance.


    ''Look carefully! Both of you! That''s disrespectful to the food! The back--fugo!


    ''You shut your mouth.


    Hurt was about to yell something, but was forced to shut up by Dad doing an iron claw.


    ''Can I touch you a little?''


    ''Fugoh, fugoh.''


    I asked, and Hurt nodded in pain.


    With his permission, Ira and I picked up one mushroom on the right side and one on the left side, and tried to feel them.


    Both mushrooms felt the same to the touch, both were slippery to the touch.


    I don''t think there is a clear difference between them. It''s the same with the flange and the flange.


    I have no idea.


    Ira seems to feel the same way and is constantly tilting his head to compare the two.


    ''You don''t get it. Then I guess it can''t be helped.


    ''Both of you, look at the folds on the back!


    Dad exhaled as if of course he had done something wrong, and Hurt, who was supposed to have been hit by an iron claw, shouted.


    Hearing this, Ira and I look at the folds on the back of the casa.


    The one with slightly slanted folds is a white mushroom. The ones that are straight are prim mushrooms!


    ''Eh! What''s that? It''s too subtle!


    ''......If you say so, the line of the folds seems to be slightly different.''


    It''s a matter of opinion, but it''s really subtle.


    It''s a subtle difference that makes you think it''s just a little personality or habit.


    ''Well, it seems to be difficult to tell them apart even if you know them as knowledge.


    If I''m not careful, I might mistake it for poison.


    ''Hmph, as long as I''m here, there will be no poisonous mushrooms in the store!


    As I muttered to myself, Hurt said with a confident and determined expression on his face.


    Hearing that line alone, I felt a little cool, like a hero of justice. He''s just a grocer''s son, though.


    Haha, that''s true too. I''ll be safe with Hurt in the store.


    ''Yeah, so when you buy vegetables and mushrooms, buy them from my store.


    And finally, he even shows off his own store.


    ''You''re just saying everything I tell you, aren''t you?


    ''I''m sorry! But I''m not sorry!


    Dad says this in a somewhat sulky tone, perhaps because he hasn''t had a chance to show that he is proud to be a father.


    But Hurt didn''t seem to be bothered by that, and his expression was cheerful.


    Well, everyone knows that he is an idiot with knowledge of ingredients.

 12-the end of shopping...

    After studying the vegetables and mushrooms, Dad bought the ingredients he had identified.


    Then he began to talk with the shopkeepers and farmers about the ingredients.


    As I glanced around, I noticed that Hurt was also there, as a matter of course.


    He said, ''These tomatoes taste better when they are roasted. They get sweeter when they are heated. I love them in a gratin with cheese, vegetables and pasta.


    ''Oh, I see! I''m going to try it today.


    Apparently, today''s meal is gratin.


    From what I''ve heard, it sounds pretty tasty, so I''m looking forward to it.


    Hey, Tori. Can you follow me for a minute? I bought vegetables too, but I haven''t bought condiments and fruits yet.


    ''''Yeah, I guess so. It''s going to be a long day over there, so let''s finish Ira''s shopping too.


    I say a few words to my father and then go with Ira.


    It seems that they have bought all the vegetables they need, so they will buy seasonings and fruits.


    That shouldn''t take too long.


    Excuse me. Can I have some sugar?


    ''Three silver coins for this amount of leather bags.''


    Seasonings are a bit pricey in this world. But they are not so precious that they are worth as much as gold, as they were in the past.


    It is not high quality white sugar, but the price is high enough for us common people.


    Of course, things that can only be found in different countries or are rare are ridiculously expensive.


    May I check inside?


    ''Girl, you''re pretty solid for your age.''


    Although rare, seasonings such as sugar and salt are sometimes mixed in.


    It is rare in this kind of market, but those sold in the back alleys are often mixed up.


    If you buy them without checking inside, you will find that they are not what you expect to find inside. It is often said that only the upper part is real and the lower part is mostly sand.


    Of course, stores in such markets would not do such a thing, but it is important to check everything.


    Even though the price is affordable for common people, it is surely rather expensive.


    Yes, no problem. Thank you very much.


    Ira, having properly checked the contents, presented the three silver coins to the shopkeeper.


    The owner did not mind that he had checked the contents, but said, ''Thank you! He accepted it with a smile.


    ''Well, all that''s left is the fruit.


    ''Yes, that''s right.


    Me and Ira move around, Ira looking at the fruits to buy.


    In the meantime, I looked at the grimoire shop across the street, just out of curiosity.


    A grimoire is a tool that is imbued with magical power by a wizard.


    It is a very useful tool that can cause magical phenomena by drawing magic letters on a magic stone, which can be taken from a demon, as an energy source.


    Simple mechanisms such as producing water or fire are still affordable even for common people.


    However, offensive magic and complex magic to create defensive magic are quite expensive.


    The cheapest one is said to cost more than fifty gold coins, so common people like me will never be able to afford them.


    Well, I don''t want to fight. As long as I can spend my time leisurely and happily working at an inn, I am fine.


    But there is a magical tool that even I want.


    It is a magical tool that can emit heat for a long time and a magical tool that can emit hot or cold air.


    With these, I can spend hot summers and cold winters leisurely.


    Especially in winter, sleeping in an attic with thin walls and no fireplace is quite difficult.


    I would definitely like to get a magical tool that has a heating effect.


    I glance at the magical tools lined up in the store.


    A grimoire that can produce warm air. Sixty gold coins.


    A magical tool that emits cold wind. Seventy gold coins.


    And if you need a large magic stone as an accessory, the price will increase even more. .......


    It''s not something we can afford, I''m afraid.


    ''''Are you looking at magic tools again?


    As I was thinking about the price and letting out a sigh, Ira came over to see if he had finished his shopping.


    ''That''s right. I wanted this magical tool that can emit warm air and this magical tool that can emit cold air.


    When I pointed at the price, Ira frowned as soon as he saw the price.


    There''s no way we can afford something that expensive. Such things are bought by rich merchants and aristocrats.


    ''But if I had one of these, I could sleep more comfortably. In hot summers, cool air cools the room. In the cold summer, the room is warmed by hot air. ......


    ''Tori is obsessed with the weirdest things, isn''t she?


    Ira looks at me with a subtle expression as I speak passionately.


    Inconvenience is fine once you get used to it, but it is the human heart that wants to live in luxury if possible.


    I want to have magic tools to live a comfortable and carefree life.


    There is nothing wrong with having goals to enrich your life.


    I will work hard to buy this grimoire.


    Of course, I will not work as I did in my previous life.


    In this life, I will work leisurely to earn money.


    Sadly, such a normal thing is not possible in my previous life, but in this world, where everything is so sketchy, it can be done.


    Yes, work moderately this time and live a carefree and happy life.


    That''s the basic premise.


    ''......Well, then we should head for the fruit shop as a first step towards that.


    ''''Why not?''''


    Laid-back life and fruits. I don''t know how to make sense of this.


    I look at her with a dubious expression, and Ira gives me a puzzled look.


    Souvenirs for Letty. Abel, you''ve been so absorbed in talking about foodstuffs that you''ve forgotten all about them.


    ''...... Oh.''


    I forgot too.


    If I had gone back to the inn, Letty would have been in a bad mood and I would have been in trouble.


    I leave the grimoire shop and hurry to buy Letty''s favorite fruit.


    It is important to keep your promises to your family in order to have a comfortable life. It''s not a promise I made, but I''ll follow up on it.


    I''ll follow up with you.


    ''Well, I''m leaving! Keep up the good work at night, Tori!


    ''Yes, yes, be careful.


    After we finish our shopping, my dad and I see Ira off.


    ''Wow, Ira''s gotten so cute!


    ''''Yes, that''s right.''''


    I watch Ira disappear into the crowd and agree with my father''s words.


    Then he pokes me in the side and says in a hushed voice


    ''...... how''s it going from Tori''s point of view?


    What do you mean by ''how''?


    You just agreed with my dad and said she''s cute.


    ''Hmm, you''re not very perceptive. Don''t you fall in love with Ira?


    ''Er, I''m not so sure about that. ......''


    It''s true that Ira is cute and I feel comfortable with her, but maybe it''s because of my previous life, but I don''t feel like thinking about such things at my age.


    You''re already twelve years old. It''s time to have a love affair or two, isn''t it?


    Yes, 16 is the age of adulthood in this world.


    That means I am almost a high school student in my previous life.


    It is natural for my father to worry about my love life.


    However, my true intention is to enjoy my life while working more leisurely than having a family.


    I don''t want to tell my father this because he might get angry with me.


    I mean, I don''t think it''s good to have two loves, right?


    What are you talking about? When I was young I had a lot of women come on to me...''''


    ''Does your mother know about that?''


    ''Hey, wait a minute! You don''t leak a conversation between a man and a man to a woman, do you?


    We went back to the inn, trying to avoid the topic at all costs.

 13-an apprentice theater actress...

    After Letty is satisfied with the fruit my father has given her, we go to the kitchen to start preparing dinner.


    We prepare the vegetables, mushrooms and meat from the market we bought today.


    While my father shows me how Eigfang cuts the meat, I cut up the vegetables and prepare the cream stew.


    Usually I put chicken meat in the stew, but today, because of Aigfang''s meat, I put in a lot of the meat that my father has processed.


    The delicious smell of thick stew is wafting through the kitchen, probably due to the flavor of Eigfang''s meat.


    Mwah! Isn''t this Eigfang''s meat!


    It seems that Michal, who had just returned home, immediately detected them. I could hear Mihael hurriedly questioning his mother.


    ''Wow! It smells so good!''''


    Oh, stew!


    ''This smells like meat, too!


    It seems that not only Michal, but also other adventurers such as Hermina, Sheik, and Ralph had just returned.


    I love Abel''s stew!


    ''I heard Tori is making them these days, not Abel.


    Really?


    Hermina peeks in through the kitchen door and I smile lightly and wave to her.


    ''It''s true. Tori is cooking.


    ''''I mean, what''s that big meat you''re cutting, Abel-san?''''


    ''...... isn''t that demon meat?''


    With a lot of noise and stares, I cook a stew and Dad makes a turnip and mushroom soup. I cook up a stew, Dad a soup of turnips and mushrooms, and I finish a dish using Eigfang''s meat.


    In the evening, many of the guests of the inn come back.


    In the evening many of them drink, which increases the amount of food they eat. A menu like this would be devoured in no time. We have to cook more and more.


    Tori, make sure the turnip and mushroom soup is simmering.


    ''Yes, sir.


    I think my dad finally threw all of the soup at me.


    I sit idly watching the two huge pots and the heat, and occasionally help my father cook.


    As I do this for a long time, the sky gradually turns into a deep red.


    After that, the town people who had finished their work came rushing in.


    I still haven''t left the kitchen yet, so I don''t know what''s going on, but from the sound of many voices coming from the cafeteria and Lettie''s and Mom''s guiding voices, I can imagine that the place is close to full.


    ''Sierra! Five ales!


    Six at this table!


    Yes!


    Eleven ales alone. With customers frequently refilling their ale, the restaurant is much busier than it was in the morning and at lunchtime.


    While my mother was pouring ale, Lettie was taking orders from other customers or answering questions about the food menu.


    While I was looking at her from the kitchen entrance, Lettie rushed over to me.


    Dad! I can already serve food and stuff!


    ''Oh! I can serve it! Just be careful with Eigfang''s steaks, they take a long time to cook through! We have a limited amount, so get a move on!


    ''Okay!


    Hearing Dad''s words, Lettie heads back toward the cafeteria.


    ''I''ll take your food orders! Aigfang meat takes a long time to cook and the quantity is limited, so please be quick!


    ''''Yesssshhhh! Rice!''''


    Hearing Letty''s voice, the guests raise their wild voices in chorus.


    ''......They''re probably drunk already, aren''t they?''


    ''I''ve been drinking ale the whole time I''ve been waiting for my food.


    I was feeding him some random snacks, but if he was drinking ale at a high pace, he would get drunk.


    I wonder if ''...... Letty will be okay? I''m worried about some drunk guy messing with me.''


    Well, Letty is a ten-year-old girl. She is a little too young to take orders from men who have been drinking.


    But isn''t it about time for the ricotta?


    ''Yes. If she does, I can take Letty down to the kitchen and switch with Tori.


    ''Hey, what about me?


    ''Who''s going to mess with Tori?''


    I know it''s for the best, but I do wish he would be a little more considerate of his adorable eldest son.


    I''m sorry, I''m late!


    While my father and I were having this argument, a woman came running from the entrance to the kitchen.


    Her red hair is cut semi-long and her skin is tanned and healthy.


    She says, ''Huh, huh, the drama troupe''s rehearsal has been running late. ......''.


    Go change in the waiting room in the back. I want to take Letty down to the kitchen.


    ''Yes!


    At his father''s request, Ricotta hurries to the waiting room.


    I''m done getting dressed!


    ''''You''re as fast as ever.''''


    Less than thirty seconds later, Ricotta was dressed as a waitress at our inn.


    ''Changing quickly is an essential skill in a theater company!


    Yes, she is an aspiring theater actress. During the day she rehearses at the theater group, and in the evening she works as a waitress for our busy house.


    Okay, you two go to the cafeteria, please. Tori will take over with Letty.


    Yes!


    Yes, ma''am.


    It was easier to stay in the kitchen pouring soup, I would have liked to stay there all the time.


    Letty, you''re on shift.


    ''Okay! The second table from the back and that table there are waiting for orders, so go!


    Lettie took the opportunity to lower the empty plates on the table, and then she assigned me to my task with precision.


    I''ll head to the table in the back!


    Ricotta took one side of the table and I went to the one closer to her.


    ''May I take your order?


    ''What? Where did Letty go?


    ''''I''m in the kitchen?''''


    ''I would have preferred a cute waitress if I was going to order anyway.''


    The two men sighed, as if they were not amused by my arrival.


    ''Well, well, well, Lettie has entered the kitchen, that means you can have Lettie''s home-cooked food if you order it from now on, right? Thinking about it, it''s not so bad either, don''t you think?''''


    ''...... that''s true too. Soup poured by the lovely Lettie is better than the soup poured by Abel''s father!


    ''Hey, Tori! One of Lettie''s soups!


    ''We don''t have that kind of soup, but we do have turnip and mushroom soup and Aigfang cream stew.


    Then, that''s fine!


    Yes, yes.


    Letty can cook some food, but it is not that good. I made most of the food, but the fact that Lettie poured it for the customers makes it taste better.


    ''Sierra, four more ales please!


    Okay!


    I tell the kitchen what we ordered, and as the food is being brought in, Ricotta tells her mother, who is filling the ale, to order more.


    Ricotta''s voice is very clear even in the noisy cafeteria, probably because she usually performs in the theater. I envy her because I can''t do that with my small voice.


    Ricotta receives the dishes from the kitchen and places them on the tables where the men are sitting. She never forgets to smile amiably as she does so.


    As Ricotta leaves the table, the men reach for his buttocks, but he deftly avoids their arms and smacks them on the top of the head with the tray in his hand.


    Ouch!


    ''What''s going on? We passed right by you, didn''t we? It''s gone in a huff, hasn''t it?


    That''s ricotta. You know how to handle customers like that.

 14-Butterflies in the twilight...

    As I watch with admiration from the kitchen entrance, I hear a bang at a different table.


    It''s not Hermina and the others, but an adventurer.


    You son of a b*tc*! You ate my steak!


    ''It''s okay, just a little bit!


    ''Not a little! You said you wanted a bite, but you ate half of it!


    You guys fighting? Trouble? I was worried, but it seemed to be just a silly argument.


    You can have a bite. You take more than half a bite. I''ll lose my temper. I guess.


    It''s a ridiculous situation, but the adventurers are so powerful and strong that I''m afraid to approach them.


    ''Big brother, take Aigfang''s dice steak and stew to the two fighting...''


    ''...... you want me to go to that tense space?''


    ''You''re a waiter now, right? I have to bring the food.''


    Lettie then went back to the kitchen.


    ''Tori, please bring me two ales while you''re at it.


    ''I wish my mother would just take it as it is.''


    Do you want a frail maiden to go to such a dangerous place?


    What was my mother, who was supposed to be strong in arms, saying at a time like this?


    Even though I look at her like that, she doesn''t intend to go, so I have no choice but to take her with me.


    She''s in a foul mood because her food has been eaten. If I bring her the food without talking, the atmosphere will naturally soften.


    Do you think you''re a fool?


    ''You''re so angry over a single steak.


    ''Aaan?''


    ''Excuse me! Two Eigfang dice steaks, two stews, and two ales.


    ''''............''''


    I wonder if it''s because I entered the room just as the guy grabbed the other guy by the chest, and I feel a piercing stare from him.


    The air in the cafeteria freezes, and I silently serve the food.


    When I finished, I bowed politely and left the table.


    The adventurer sat down in his chair without hesitation, perhaps having lost all his venom because the food and I had come at the right time to start a fight. The other party didn''t seem to be making any fuss either.


    ''That''s great, Tori. I don''t know how you manage to bring the food in that atmosphere.


    ''I''m used to that kind of thing.''


    Ralph, at a nearby table, speaks to me and I reply with a wry smile.


    I was nervous for nothing because he grabbed me by the chest just as I was about to serve the food. The truth is that I really don''t want to encounter such a situation, regardless of whether I am used to it or not.


    This is the reason why I can''t let Letty waitress at night. You never know what she might do when she''s drunk.


    Amidst the dizzying flurry of orders and shouts, I was working as a waitress for a while when suddenly there was a booming voice in the cafeteria.


    I looked toward the voice and saw Natalia coming down from the second floor.


    She was dressed in a chic black and purple dress and her hair was well combed.


    As a prostitute, Natalia''s nighttime is her domain, so it seems that she is just about to go to work.


    She is even more beautiful now than she was during the day, and it is no wonder that the men are squealing with delight at the sight of her.


    Looking at Natalia''s beautiful, bewitching, and flawless appearance, one could be forgiven for thinking that she is a different person than she was during the daytime.


    ''Natalia! You''ll have to deal with me tonight!


    ''Go to the restaurant, make a reservation, pay the money and I''ll take you.


    Natalia smiles a bewitching smile at the words that someone has just uttered.


    d*mn it, I''m not ready for this!


    ''One night at the Butterflies of the Evening will blow 30 gold coins.


    ''Besides, Natalia is so popular, I hear she''s booked up for the next six months.


    How did such a popular girl end up here?


    ''You mean there''s something here that money can''t buy, right?''


    Natalia greeted her acquaintance lightly and headed for the front door with a clack of her heels.


    At the entrance, there was a handsome man in a suit, though she did not know if he was the brothel''s guard or not.


    However, no one notices him. Everyone is transfixed by the sight of Natalia, young and old.


    Some of the guests are drinking ale and pouring it down their throats.


    Natalia comes towards me and bends down to kiss me on the cheek.


    ''Well, I''m off.


    ''Uh-huh. Have a good day.


    The kiss on the cheek, the good smell, the fact that my face was so close. Panicked by all these things, I managed to squeeze out a response in my voice.


    Then Natalia giggled and walked out with a man to escort her.


    While I was still stunned, Ralph, who was sitting nearby, slammed his cup on the table and shouted.


    OLA! Tori! Your plate and cup are empty! Take it out of my way!''''


    ''Same here! I''m in the way with all these plates piled up!


    ''This one''s spilled ale, wipe it up.


    As if in response to Ralph''s voice, all of the male customers are pushing me to work alone.


    I could have eaten in a hurry and not had them push me to work.


    Natalia''s unintentional souvenir keeps me busy.


    I''m busy with Natalia''s unintentional souvenir.


    ''I''ll be back tomorrow!


    ''Yes! Thank you!


    As Ricotta sends off the last guest, the diner becomes instantly quiet.


    The dinner hour is over and the people are on their way home.


    After the peak of the guests, the inn is now quiet, a complete change from the dinner time.


    In the kitchen we can hear the sound of dishes being washed, and I, my mother, and Ricotta are cleaning up.


    Since no meals are served at this time of night, no guests come down to the inn.


    I quietly take the plates to the kitchen as the fatigue of the dinner hour washes over me.


    ''You can leave now, too, Tori.


    ''Yeah? Okay.''


    As I bring the plates to the kitchen, my father says I can go up now, and I do so without hesitation. I''m sure he''ll have a lot of work to do afterwards, cleaning up and preparing breakfast, but it''s time for the kids to go to bed.


    By the way, Letty is already in bed. Her parents seem to be taking care of her, as if she were a ten-year-old girl.


    ''By the way, I''m going to have you sell lunches tomorrow, so get up early.''


    ''...... hey.''


    He grunts in reply before leaving the kitchen.


    I''m going to bed.


    ''Good night, Tori.


    ''Take care of the rest. Ricotta.


    ''You''ll have to get up early tomorrow, okay?''


    Yes.


    After exchanging a few words with Ricotta and my mother, I go up to the fourth floor, and further up to the attic.


    Up here I cannot hear anything from the first floor.


    The dark room is faintly illuminated by the starlight coming in through the window.


    Shifting my lazy body, I take off my apron and dive into bed.


    I think to myself, ''I''ve worked hard today after all...''.


    I woke up around 5:00 a.m. and stayed until 8:00 a.m. when the guests left. Then I cleaned the inn and rooms, did laundry, worked the reception desk, and took a nap. After that, I serve lunch, buy dinner, and serve dinner. .......


    By simple arithmetic, I work about ten hours, right?


    It seems like a lot in terms of hours, but I take naps along the way, and shopping is like playing. There are many free times during the work day, and I also have time to chat with customers. I don''t have to sit at my desk all the time or be tense like I did in my previous life.


    The early mornings are a bit of a problem, but I get my rest and plenty of sleep.


    It''s nothing compared to the job I had in my previous life.


    It is better to work moderately and live a leisurely life.


    In that sense, working as an innkeeper is not so bad.


    I''ll try to keep my health intact no matter what. I guess this is my absolute policy now.

 15-hamburger sandwich...

    ''Come on, Tori, wake up.


    A familiar voice shakes me awake.


    I see a close-up of my father''s wild-looking face. Perhaps it is because the room is illuminated by the magic lamp, but his chiseled face shows exquisite shadows.


    ''Oh, my God! I''m out!''''


    ''Who''s out? Come on, get up!


    My father pats me on the head and I turn my gaze to the window.


    There are no curtains shining brightly in the light. Or rather, the room is still dark, and it is clearly night.


    It is too early in the morning for the innkeeper''s son to wake up.


    Dad, it''s still early, isn''t it?


    ''...... you told me to get up early because I''m selling lunches today, right?''


    Oh, oh. Come to think of it, I think I heard you say something like that yesterday. ......''


    He told me to nail it to the wall, but I neatly forgot about it when I fell asleep. I mean, in this world without an alarm clock, I don''t think it''s possible to wake up early suddenly like that.


    ''Huh......... Anyway, go down to the kitchen as soon as you change your clothes. I''ll leave the lamp here for you.


    Yes, sir.''


    If I fall asleep twice or something, I''m going to get in trouble this time.


    I''d like to do it, because sleeping twice is bliss, but it wouldn''t be fashionable, would it? No, but I''m sure my dad would forgive me if I just lay down like this and sleep a little--.


    Don''t fall asleep twice.


    As I was thinking these thoughts, I saw my father, who I thought had gone downstairs, peeking at me from the ladder.


    His still, eerie gaze is strangely scary.


    ''Yes,'' he said.


    I replied immediately and got off the bed and started to change my clothes.


    I got out of bed and started to get dressed.


    ''Today I''m going to ask Tori to sell lunch boxes at the waiting area for the carriages. ''Since you''re here, Tori, make one kind of lunch too!


    As soon as I got down to the kitchen, my father suddenly told me this.


    Can you use any ingredients?


    ''You can use any ingredient here as long as it fits in the price of three copper coins!


    Our lunches cost three coppers. Basically, you are asking me to make a dish so that you can offer it for less than this.


    Well then, since Ralph urged me to do so just yesterday, I''ll make you a hamburger steak.


    I promised him that I can make it anytime he wants, but it would be better to get this done as soon as possible.


    So I decide to start cooking.


    I chop onions and heat them in a frying pan with a little oil.


    When the onions are browned, I transfer them to a bowl and remove them from the heat.


    When it is done, the next step is to pick up the leftover meat from the eigfang.


    I know how tasty this meat is yesterday, so I decide to make it into minced meat anyway.


    With this in mind, I beat the meat of Eigfang with a knife to make minced meat.


    The rhythmic clanking sound of the knife echoes through the quiet kitchen.


    ''...... Is that it? Is that the hamburger steak you were making the other day?


    ''''That''s right.''''


    Dad seems to be satisfied with what I''m about to start, and starts to cook the other bento boxes.


    Meanwhile, I continue pounding Eigfang''s meat into small pieces.


    When I finally get a tasty minced meat, I add salt and pepper to it and mix it.


    When the mixture becomes sticky, I add the cooled onions and eggs and mix evenly.


    Once the basic ingredients are ready, knead the hamburger patties by hand and let them air out thoroughly.


    This is the key to prevent the hamburger from cracking later.


    After adjusting the mixture so that it does not become too thick, put it into the frying pan.


    Cook them over high heat, making a slight depression in the center.


    When each surface is fully cooked, lower the heat, cover the pan and let them steam slowly.


    While waiting for the hamburgers to be cooked, I could smell the delicious aroma.


    I opened the lid and checked that the inside of the hamburger was well cooked, so I took it off the heat.


    Then, shred the cabbage and put it between the hamburger steak and the bread, soaking it in the juices, and the dish is ready.


    Then, cut it into pieces so that it can be easily packed in the lunch box, and you''re good to go.


    Oh, it''s done? Give me one.


    As I was cutting the hamburger sandwich into easy-to-fill pieces, my father grabbed it with one hand.


    As soon as he popped it in his mouth, his eyes widened.


    Whoa! That goes with the bread!


    Well, since breakfast isn''t ready yet, I guess I''ll have a taste too.


    I take a bite of the hamburger steak sandwich, despite my father''s astonishment.


    Eigfang''s hamburger steak is delicious, with a rich meaty taste. The hamburger steak has a strong taste when eaten by itself, but the soft bread and shredded cabbage are perfectly neutralized by the juices of the meat.


    ''......If we leave this longer, the bread will absorb the juices and become tastier, won''t it?


    ''Did you notice that too, Dad? Yes, it tastes good cold. No, it''s more of a combination that tastes better the longer you let it sit.


    It''s like a pork cutlet sandwich. It tastes better when the bread and cabbage soak up the rich gravy sauce. It''s a dish like that.


    It''s just like my father to notice it after the first bite.


    ''...... This is good enough to serve as our lunch box. Okay, make more!


    The first time I saw a man who was not a fan of the "I" in the first place.


    I had made a large amount of hamburger sandwiches since this morning and had come to the plaza, a waiting area for wagons on the south side of the town of Lubera.


    There are many wagons lined up in the square today, ready to transport people and goods to various villages and towns.


    People are taking advantage of it, paying money and going to their destinations.


    And I sell my lunch boxes to these people and others who come from other places.


    Oh, Tori is here to sell lunch boxes too?


    As I was thinking about where to sell my bento today, Ira approached me.


    She is carrying a box without a lid on her shoulder like a vendor at the Koshien Stadium. He is carrying a box without a lid on his shoulder like a vendor at Koshien.


    It was a hassle to pack and sell each and every bento in a wooden box, so I started to do it and it quickly became popular.


    Nowadays, all the people who come here to sell bento are doing it this way.


    I feel a little sorry that I have introduced the Showa-era style to this fantasy-like world.


    Yes, that''s right. I woke up early today because my father asked me to make one lunch box too.


    ''Tori made you a lunch? What kind?


    It''s a hamburger sandwich.


    ''A hamburger sandwich? Is it like a sandwich?''


    I say, and Ira tilts his head and says.


    ''Huh? Didn''t I ever feed Ira a hamburger?


    ''I''ve hardly ever had a home-cooked meal from Tori.''


    Oh, yeah. Letty and my mother sometimes eat it, so I thought Ira had eaten it too.


    What''s for lunch over there?


    ''Sandwich with black buffalo meat. Well, left overs from yesterday. It''s only natural that I''d eat it with bread to make it last longer and make me hungrier.


    For the customers, it may seem boring with sandwiches everywhere, but we have to make do with our personal ingenuity.


    Hey, let''s exchange one lunch box with each other.


    ''Great. I''ve always wanted to try black buffalo meat.


    ''Just for the record, what kind of dish is hanbagu?


    It''s a meat dish made by mincing meat into small pieces, kneading it by hand while seasoning it, and grilling it.


    As I explain what a hamburger steak is, Ira''s expression turns grim.


    ''...... are you sure about that? It''s in the realm of a proper product for sale, or rather, a dish, isn''t it?


    ''''Rude. I have my father''s seal of approval.


    ''Oh, yeah. I hope so. ......''


    Ira exchanges his lunch box with a skeptical look on his face.


    I don''t think she would have that look on her face if she had said so herself. .......


    As I was thinking this, Ira immediately started to open his lunch box.


    Ira opens his lunch box and looks at the hamburger sandwich with a doubtful look.


    It looks like a typical meat sandwich. The aroma is surprisingly good.


    After he said this, Ira grabbed one of the hamburger sandwiches with his hand and brought it to his mouth.


    What! What''s this? It''s so tender and delicious!''''


    ''Hmmm, isn''t it? Plus, I love how the juices and sauce soak into the bread and cabbage.''


    While I am bragging about it, Ira is munching on his hamburger sandwich.


    I''m glad he likes it, but I wonder if Ira himself doesn''t have to sell his lunch box.


    What''s a hamburger sandwich? I''ve never heard of it?


    As I was thinking this, an adventurer-like man carrying a sword approached me.


    Apparently, he had overheard our conversation.


    You shouldn''t do that. Sandwiches are just ingredients on bread, aren''t they?


    Then wouldn''t it be better to buy the ingredients of your choice and make it locally? You can make it the way you like it and cheaper, right?''''


    ''Oh, I know. If you buy it at the store, you may find ingredients you don''t like, or a subtle combination of ingredients mixed together.


    As I try to explain, my fellow women and men open their mouths and say things like that.


    Well, I don''t know how they feel. It is part of the truth that my fellow women and men said that.


    But I think my hamburger sandwich is good enough to overcome those opinions.


    ''Well, if you''re so sure, I''ll buy it. How much is it?


    Three coppers.


    When I say this, the man offers me three copper coins from his wallet.


    I take them and put them on the edge of the stack.


    Thank you very much.


    There are as many kinds of sandwiches as there are people. That''s why I love sandwiches made by other people. Whenever I enter or leave a city, I always try to buy a sandwich like this.


    ''Is it time to leave now?''


    ''Yeah, that''s right.''


    ''Well, if you eat your lunch and like it, please stay at our inn the next time you come back.


    ''Oh, I''ll get the name of the inn you''re at just in case.


    ''It''s the Bird Lodging Pavilion.


    ''Okay. If it''s good, I''ll stay there next time.


    The adventurer''s brother replied, and then he and his companions got into the carriage.


    Around dusk.


    As usual, while preparing dinner, a noisy group of people arrived.


    There they are! It''s the boy who sold lunch boxes this morning!


    ''Huh? The adventurer who bought my lunch in the morning. What''s wrong? I thought you left town. ......''


    ''I turned around on the way back because the hamburger sandwiches and such were too good!


    Tilting his head, the adventurer''s brother proudly announced.


    Well, don''t tell me that you were on your way to your destination by horse-drawn carriage all morning, and now you''ve come all the way back because you ate my bento?


    '' It was so delicious! That''s a taste you have to be a chef to make!''''


    ''Yes! You can''t make something like that there!


    Some of our friends who had been somewhat negative about the sandwiches had eaten them, and their opinions had been turned upside down. They liked it so much.


    They came all the way here because they liked Tori''s food. I''m going to have to add a new dish to my menu.


    ''Well, I''m tired of making hamburgers.


    This seems to have prompted them to decide to stay in town for a while longer.

 16-Adventurers are free to work at any time....

    ''...... I don''t have any money.''


    Ralph let out a sigh and muttered in the cafeteria after a busy morning.


    Everyone was at work except for Ralph, Sheikh, and Hermina, and there was no one in the cafeteria.


    I called out to them, since I had just finished my work and had some free time.


    Ralph and the others are out of money?


    ''Yes, yes. If we keep this up, we''ll have enough to pay for the next inn. ......''


    ''Well, that''s a problem.


    If he can''t pay for our lodging, he must be in dire straits.


    ''This is what happens when Ralph and Sheikh spend money unnecessarily.


    Adventurers lose money on unexpectedly small things.


    ''That''s right! Accommodation, daily meals, care of weapons and armor, portable food, potions, wound care and bandages ...... to name a few!


    Hermina, with her fingers folded, passionately recounts the names of the costs involved.


    It seems that it is the serious Hermina who is the most worried about the lack of money.


    But these two are always going over their budget without even thinking about it! I told them to buy cheap meat, but they bought expensive demon meat they found by accident!


    ''I can''t help it! There was a rare King Frog meat at the market! I''m going to have to buy it, you know!


    Hermina and Ralph yell at each other while banging on the table.


    ''You always say that kind of thing when you have money!


    I don''t know if you''ll have it by then!


    ''Give up that kind of thing! Just think of it as a bad turn of events!


    ''I can''t pass up a great meal when it''s right in front of me!


    What had been a calm moment before quickly turned into a heated one.


    ''Well, Ralph bought it three days ago. Hermina''s anger must have flared up again.


    ''Why are you acting like the Sheikh has nothing to do with this! Even the Sheikh wasted his money buying arrows! I know you''re secretly buying attribute arrows and stuff!


    Oh, that''s just in case there''s a ferocious demon, it''ll come in handy someday!


    ''When is "when"? You don''t use it at all!


    The Sheikh had a relaxed expression on his face, but it seems that he was actually the one who was putting the squeeze on the finances.


    It''s not easy for Helmina to manage the party''s wallet.


    Sheekh: ''We''re the ones who are always on the offensive. Hermina is spending all her money on magic stones too!


    ''Yes, yes, yes!


    As I was feeling sorry for Hermina in my heart, Ralph and Sheikh opened their mouths.


    ''What? Are you telling me I''m wasting my money?


    Hermina is resolute, as if she has nothing to hide.


    ''Hermina is always casting magic from behind, isn''t she? The most I''ve ever used it is four times in one battle.''''


    ''''Yes, but what?


    ''...... aren''t the magic stones depleting fast for that? At that rate, it should last at least two weeks! So why are you replacing them every week or so?


    Wizards sometimes use the energy of magic stones, which can be taken from demons, to cast spells.


    This is because it is possible to do so while minimizing the consumption of magic power.


    Helmina uses magic less frequently, but for some reason consumes magic stones faster.


    This is a sign of doubtful future.


    Ugh, no, that''s .........''''


    Hermina choked up and swept her gaze at Sheikh''s point.


    She hid the cane in her hand behind her back, a sign of jealousy. .......


    I wonder where her earlier bravado has gone.


    I know! That Helmina is using light magic in the middle of the night using the magic stone!''''


    ''While we''re saving our candlesticks and going to bed quickly, you''re using your magic gracefully to read your books!


    ''So, that''s how you study magic as a wizard ......''.


    Ralph and Sheikh''s voices pointed out their deeds one after the other, and Hermina''s voice faded unintentionally.


    The Sheikh then holds up a book in his hand.


    ''Oh? By studying magic, do you mean romance novels that contain a bit of naughty language?''''


    ''Hey! Why does the Sheikh have it! You entered my room without permission!


    Hermina blushed and retrieved it with dizzying speed.


    ''''That''s rude. If you do that, the staff will get angry with you and the other female guests will beat you up. You left it behind when you came to our room.


    ''...... is the worst.


    You are free to put any books you like, but for now, if you find anything that is too extreme, please put it where Letty can''t see it.


    No, it might be obvious to Letty and my mother. I always clean my room.


    Well, I''m not as impulsive a shopper as the two of you! I just need to buy a few magic stones and books!''''


    ''I''m sure that little bit is the same as our little bit! What do you think Tori?''''


    The three of them are yelling at each other and asking for my opinion, but to me, they are all about the same.


    ''I think they''re all the same.


    I told them once and for all, and they all plopped down on the table.


    ''Now that we''ve investigated the cause of the problem, why don''t we consult with each other before we buy anything?


    Ralph and Sheikh, who suddenly deranged their financial plans. Hermina buys magic stones and books without telling them.


    Since it''s the party''s money, I think they should talk it over and buy things they can use.


    I gently tell her, and Hermina, Ralph, and Sheik plop down on the table, scratching their heads,


    ''Well, that''s true. I should have consulted you two properly before buying the magic stones and books.


    ''Me too. From now on, I''ll try not to buy anything other than what Hermina tells me to buy.


    I''ll be a little more careful with my arrows and reuse them. I''ll be a little more careful with my arrows and reuse them a little more, so I''ll only have as many as I need, when I need them. I''m not going to buy and store them indiscriminately.


    We are in the same party, so we should get along with each other and consult with each other.


    ''Yes, yes! We don''t have any money, so we''re going to take on a request to take them down!


    ''Yes. Next time, let''s think about earning money instead of saving it!


    ''Yes, I know. If we don''t do something, tomorrow''s dinner will be preserved food!


    The financial situation of Hermina and her party seems to be more serious than expected, but with this cohesion they will be able to make money from their requests.


    It is obvious from the motivated looks on their faces.


    I quietly leave the table so as not to interrupt their strategy meeting.


    I look at the entrance and see a few drops of rain falling from the sky.


    The cobblestone road in front of the inn changes color and becomes mottled.


    The rain quickly increased in intensity and turned into a downpour.


    ''Kya! It''s raining so hard!''''


    ''I can''t do my laundry in this.


    Letty and her mother, who were hanging the laundry out in the courtyard, came running in with the laundry in their hands.


    It''s raining like crazy in no time.


    Hermina and her friends, who had been eagerly waiting for a commission, now have to go out in this downpour to get it. What a hard task!


    As I''m thinking this, Hermina and the others come to the entrance with somewhat dead expressions on their faces.


    Then they stare blankly at the sky,


    ''Today''s request is cancelled.


    ''''It would be a disaster if you catch a cold from the rain.


    ''If we make money tomorrow, it won''t be a problem.


    The three looked at each other and nodded their heads.


    Then, as before, they all plopped down on the table.


    Tori, I want something sweet!


    ''We''re just looking for something we can snack on.


    Well, adventurers are free to work whenever they want.


    I''m a little worried about you, but you''ll work tomorrow, right?

 17-farm sister...

    ''Sorry, please!


    In the kitchen of the inn, I was preparing breakfast early in the morning as usual when I heard a cheerful girl''s voice.


    Isn''t that Yuna-chan? Let''s go see.''


    Once the fire in the kitchen is extinguished, my father and I move to the front door.


    There we see Yuna, a girl with brown hair in a side-tail, and Elina, a girl with semi-long hair and a very similar face.


    Oh, good morning! Mr. Abel, Tori!


    ''Ohayo! Uncle Tori!


    The one with the polite tone is my sister, Elina.


    She has a soft face and makes you feel soft just by talking to her. She is twelve years old like me.


    On the other hand, unlike her sister, Yuna is the younger one who speaks in a broken voice and is full of energy. In contrast to her sister, she is characterized by her high-spiritedness. She is two years younger than me at ten. She is the same age as Letty.


    Oh, good morning. Have you come to deliver vegetables again today?


    ''That''s right! My dad is pulling a cart around the patio!


    Yuna shows us a man, Mr. Carls, who is pulling a cart filled with various vegetables in the courtyard.


    Oh, Karlos! Did you get any good vegetables today?


    ''Yes, we have a lot of fresh vegetables today.


    Yes, Mr. Carls'' family is a villager who lives in a village a short distance away from the city of Lubera. They usually live a self-sufficient life cultivating their fields, but when fresh vegetables are gathered like this, they bring them to the inn. He is an outside supplier to my inn.


    Tori, you look sleepy, don''t you? Are you sleeping well?


    Did you wash your face?


    ''I slept well and washed my face.


    ''Well, that''s good.


    When I answered, Elina patted her chest as if she was relieved.


    This is a far cry from my mother, who silently slaps me and blackmails me.


    Aren''t you sleepy over there? It takes quite a while to get from the village to Rubera, doesn''t it?''''


    ''We''re used to it, we''ll be fine. It''s just a bit chilly in the spring to get up in the dark.


    What the heck time do you think you''re getting up in the dark? .......


    ''......How long does it take you to get here?''


    ''We always leave before dawn, so it''s about a two-hour walk? Right, Yuna?''''


    Yes, I don''t have any luggage on the way back, so it''s a little bit faster.


    Such a small girl walking two hours to the city with her luggage. And she doesn''t seem to be bothered by it. Children in this world are tough.


    Come visit the village sometime, Tori!


    Yuna smiles innocently and invites me to join her, but I feel that it''s a little too physically and mentally demanding for me.


    ''...... hmmm, I''ll think about it when I get settled down at work.


    ''When you get settled down, you''re an innkeeper every day. When is that?


    I smiled vaguely and tried to muddle through, but Yuna wouldn''t let me go.


    She kept looking up at me and asking.


    Well, hey, hey?


    When did you say, ''Hey, hey, hey''?


    ''Well, well, well, Una. Tori, you''re busy too, so don''t ask too much of me.


    Perhaps sensing my distress, Elina gently stops Yuna.


    She is indeed a kind-hearted Elina. Thank God.


    You brought us a variety of vegetables today, too.


    I shift the subject to the vegetables you brought to change the topic of conversation.


    The truck was filled with cabbage, lettuce, asparagus, celery, burdock root, tomatoes, peas, and many other colorful vegetables.


    Some of them still had soil on them, so they must have been picked just this morning.


    I recommend these, but today I have a special vegetable for you!


    Elina took out a small box not from the cart but from a bag she kept beside it.


    When she opened the lid, there was a layer of wood chips as a cushioning material, and when she moved them out, a number of brightly colored round spheres appeared.


    The brightness and fineness of the spheres reminded me of cherry tomatoes, but they were a little more pointed and oval in shape than cherry tomatoes.


    I have seen many kinds of tomatoes in the market, but this one looks a little strange to me.


    What kind of tomato is this? I''ve never even seen them in the market. ......''


    ''This is a pritch tomato . They are more fragile than normal tomatoes because of their thinner skin, so they don''t turn up at markets like the one in Lubera. But when they are roasted, they are much sweeter than other tomatoes!


    ''Pretty much everyone in our village makes them, though.''


    Yuna adds to Elina''s line.


    The market demands food of consistent quality. Naturally, such a peculiar foodstuff is difficult to distribute.


    There must be a lot of ingredients that I don''t know about, but are not yet available in our neighborhoods.


    Hey, hey, Carls! If you''ve been making that stuff, bring it down to my house!


    ''As you can imagine, there''s no way to get enough to serve in a restaurant. We''ll be crushed before we get here. Elina brought it specially for your family to eat. Be thankful for her kindness.


    You said it would take two hours to walk here.


    Elina went to the trouble of carrying it for us, even though it was fragile and difficult to carry.


    You brought something so difficult for us, didn''t you?


    ''Yes, Tori''s family has always been good to us! Above all, I wanted you to know how good this tastes.


    Elina says these lines sincerely with a kind smile on her face.


    What kindness! Her smile warms my heart, and my heart is warmed by it.


    Karlos and his friends are going to the market to sell food, aren''t they? What are you going to do for lunch?


    As I am being touched by Elina''s kindness, my father comes over and puts his hand on my shoulder.


    ''Oh, I''m going to eat here as usual?


    ''Then me and Tori will cook up some of these pritch tomatoes and feed them to you! Look forward to it!''''


    I''m casually thrown into the mix, but that''s okay, since I''m the one who''s going to prepare the lunch anyway.


    I''d like to return the favor by cooking for them as well.


    ''Really, Uncle? If it''s grilled skewers, I''ll eat them at home a lot, so I don''t need them!''''


    ''Yeah, I got it! I''ll make you eat something other than grilled skewers!''''


    As one would expect from someone who harvests and eats them, they seem to be experienced in eating them in a simple and delicious way.


    I wonder if they become sweeter when they are grilled. I''d like to try skewers roasted with gusto at least once.


    Well, come back when it''s lunch time. I''ll try to cook with it.


    ''Thank you! Well, I''m looking forward to lunch!

 18-gratin of plitch tomatoes...

    After buying vegetables from the Carls and finishing the morning''s work, my father and I sat in the kitchen staring at the plump tomatoes.


    ''...... Dad, you''re so enthusiastic, but have you decided what you''re going to make?''


    ''No, I haven''t decided. I''m just thinking about it.


    When I asked him about it, he said emphatically, "I''m not going to do it.


    I thought he had a specific dish in mind, but he didn''t seem to have one in mind.


    I guess he was just going with the flow at that moment.


    ''If you don''t decide what to cook, Mr. Carls will come back from the market, won''t he?


    ''...... I know.''


    Dad nods and then crosses his arms and lets out a groan.


    ''Mmm, they get sweeter when they''re roasted. ...... Yuna says they do it at home too, roasting them on skewers.''


    I mean, how about just putting them on skewers and grilling them, after all those fine lines .......


    I hardly have time to think about it. In an hour or so, people will be coming to town for lunch. This is not the time to be thinking about it.


    Tori, do you have any good ideas?


    ''I don''t even have an idea, I haven''t even had one yet. ......''


    ''Then you should grill it too.


    Dad offers me a pritch tomato and a skewer, and I take it and stick the pritch tomato on the skewer.


    I took it and skewered the tomato with little resistance. It was hard to believe that it was the skin of a tomato.


    Surprised at the softness of the skin, I roast the tomato directly on the fire.


    Despite the soft skin, the tomatoes seem to be quite resistant to heat and do not tear.


    I remove the tomatoes from the fire when the flesh has tightened up moderately and the skin has started to shrink.


    The heat makes the tomatoes smell sweeter and more acidic.


    The smell is so rich that it is almost as if you have just made tomato soup.


    I blow on the rising steam, let it cool down a little, and put it in my mouth.


    The rich tomato extract explodes in my mouth. I didn''t even have to set my teeth on it. A light push with my upper jaw was all it took to release the concentrated flavor inside.


    It''s richer and more flavorful than any tomato I''ve ever had!


    That''s why I want to use them in the restaurant, but it''s so difficult to transport them.


    Now I understand why my father was so insistent on Mr. Carls'' help. But it''s difficult because the town of Luvera is far away from the fields where we can harvest.


    Can''t we just make them in the courtyard?


    ''This one takes a lot of time and effort, and I can''t go that far.


    I know, right? Even if we could do it, it would be a total waste of time and money if the workload increases.


    What do you think? Can you come up with any ideas?


    ''...... hmmm, this seems to be the most delicious.


    I know, right? It''s already delicious just by grilling it.


    But that''s not cool.


    Is there any menu item that makes the most of these baked pritch tomatoes?


    You can get the whole roasted thing as a menu item at .......


    Hmm? Bake the whole thing?


    ''Dad, how about putting it in a gratin?''


    ''Oh! That''s it! That way I can grill the pritch tomatoes and combine them with the cheese! Way to go, Tori!


    My idea seems to have been accepted, and my father, who had his arms crossed, immediately makes his move.


    If I bake it as a gratin, I can use the tasty tomatoes and enjoy it with cheese and other vegetables.


    This would satisfy Elina and Yuna.


    I thought so and started cooking with my father.


    I started to cook with my father.


    Me, Yuna, and my father returned from the market, and we returned to Tori''s inn as promised.


    We had come back early to avoid the crowds, but there were already many people seated in the dining room.


    The presence of so many customers must mean that the food is good.


    A dish made with pritch tomatoes. I don''t know what I''m going to get yet, but I''m excited.


    Hey, Abel! Tori! I''m here for lunch!


    ''Yes, yes, yes.''


    When the father shouts at the entrance, Tori, who was working as a waiter, guides us with a slightly ponderous voice.


    I smile a little, amused by the fact that he seems to be working as usual.


    Tori is a strange boy who seems somewhat matured even though he is twelve years old like me.


    He is a bit of a pain in the ass and often drones on, but he has a sense of responsibility and does what he has to do.


    I can''t tell whether he is serious or not.


    Tori shows us around and we sit down at an empty table.


    ''It''s very crowded at lunchtime, isn''t it?


    That''s how good the food is.


    It smells so good all over the place. I''m already hungry.


    It''s the same for me. We get up before dawn, pick the vegetables in the field, sort and load them, and walk to the town of Lubera.


    I had breakfast, but that was a long time ago.


    My energy is already depleted, and my stomach and back feel like they''re about to stick together.


    ''I think it''s going to be good, just give me a minute.


    Tori puts down the water and cutlery box and walks back to the kitchen.


    I am sure he is going to prepare a dish with pritch tomatoes now.


    Yuna and I sip our water and watch Abel-san working in the kitchen.


    My father is the same way, looking at me with his eyes. Are we there yet? It was as if the words were written.


    ''It''s done, Tori!


    ''All right!


    As soon as Abel and Tori''s voices are heard, the aroma of rich cheese spreads through the cafeteria.


    Not only that, the aroma of rich, sweet tomatoes wafted through the air.


    This is the smell of cheese and tomatoes, isn''t it?


    ''It''s gratin!


    Yuna, who had also guessed what was going on, exclaimed with delight as she sniffled and murmured.


    While our eyes lit up, Tori brought the gratin on a tray.


    But a blonde man interrupted us.


    ''Tori! Isn''t that a gratin made with pritch tomatoes! They''re so fragile, they should rarely be in circulation! If you can serve it today!


    No, we are serving it specially today because the girls brought it. Unfortunately we don''t have one for Michal.


    ''Oh, no. ......!


    When Tori said this, the man collapsed as if it were the end of the world.


    He must be pretty knowledgeable to know about "prickly tomatoes," even though he''s from the city. And it makes me proud to think that there are people who want our vegetables that badly.


    Here you go. It''s a gratin with pretzel tomatoes.


    The tomato gratin is placed in front of you with a more polite tone than usual.


    The plate is covered with a generous amount of cheese, which has been melted by the heat.


    The cheese is so hot that it makes a sizzling sound as if to indicate the heat, and it sprinkles steam and a rich aroma.


    This is how it smells without cutting through the cheese. I wonder what it will be like when I open it up.


    I pick up my fork, my throat churning with anticipation.


    And when I put my fork into the layer of melted cheese, the pile collapses to reveal a bright red tomato.


    Not only that, but various other things such as potatoes, broccoli, carrots, and pasta were also faintly visible inside.


    ''Melted cheese and baked pritch tomatoes! This is absolutely delicious!''


    ''Let''s eat already! Sis!''''


    ''Uh-huh!


    Yuna and I lost patience and moved our forks without saying much. We dug our forks in and scooped up the prici tomatoes.


    I carefully cut off the strings of cheese and put it in my mouth.


    Hot! But delicious!


    First came the explosion of rich tomato juice. The juice, sweetened and tart by the heat, burst forth without even needing to be chewed. Naturally, they were hot, too, but still bearable.


    I slowly taste them with the cheese, rolling them around in my mouth.


    The combination of rich cheese and rich tomatoes is very good. I knew that tomatoes go well with cheese, but grilled tomatoes go even better with cheese than regular tomatoes.


    I''ve never tasted such a delicious gratin!


    Yuna, who is eating next to me, is also teary-eyed from the heat, but she is still pushing her fork forward.


    Even though it''s hot, it''s so delicious that you want to eat it one after another.


    The rich cheese and baked plump tomatoes have increased their sweetness. The combination of these two ingredients is exquisitely flavored!


    Dad seemed to be satisfied with this, nodding his head as he ate.


    ''Thank you, Tori. You''ve made our vegetables so delicious.


    ''Thank you for your delicious vegetables. If you ever come to town again, please come and have dinner with us anytime.


    ''Yes, thank you.


    After I thank him, Tori is called by another customer to take our order.


    I really wanted to spend a little more time talking with him, but he was at work, so there was nothing I could do.


    I still have a lot of vegetables at home that I would like to have cooked well. So I will come here again with more vegetables.


    It''s hard to get up early in the morning and walk all the way here with all my stuff, but the reward of a good lunch will keep me going.

 19-the melancholy of Natalia...

    It is a calm afternoon after the bustle of the daytime.


    Natalia, who was sitting lazily on her cheekbones at the table, suddenly utters a few words.


    I''m bored with something.


    Right now, Letty and Mom are out shopping. My father is in the kitchen and I am the only employee in the cafeteria.


    The fact that she mumbled as soon as I passed by her, must mean that she wants me to leave her alone.


    What are you tired of?


    ''I''m in my room.


    I asked, and Natalia answered emphatically.


    Natalia has brought a lot of her personal belongings with her, so I guess she''s not as bored as most people, right?


    Of course it is fine to bring your personal belongings to our inn.


    You can buy your own furniture and set it up instead of using the chairs and tables we provide. Of course, when you move out, you have to bring them back or sell them, and there are some rules such as not to put too much furniture so that it can be cleaned, but basically, you are free to bring your own furniture.


    It''s true that we have everything we need, but it''s still boring,'' he says. It''s not like there''s no change. ......


    Natalia traces the grain of the table with a somewhat melancholy expression.


    A beautiful woman is a dangerous thing, because even such a languid expression seems beautiful.


    I work at night, so my life cycle is different from others, and I often sleep at the inn. That''s why I want to have the same sense of life and security as other people when I come back.


    Well, it is true that Natalia''s life cycle is different from others. She is often tired and sleeps in her room during the day.


    It is natural for her to miss her daily life when she is away from it.


    It is important for her spirit to give her small pleasures when she comes home.


    Natalia''s room is a large room for a single person.


    Naturally, it costs more than other rooms, but Natalia has been paying her rent without any delinquency.


    Well, if Natalia''s room is bigger than the other rooms, it seems to me that she can get by with some rearrangement of the furniture.


    ''Well, I can change the interior of the room, can''t I? Just by changing the position of the furniture and putting in some new accessories, I think it will give a very different impression.


    It''s like a common redecoration. We don''t want to do something as big as changing the color of the walls, but we can do something small.


    ''...... Well, that would certainly give a different impression. Then, can I ask you to do something for me?


    ''Okay, but you want me to do it? I think it would be better to ask the same woman, Letty or my mother.''


    ''No, I think it will be more interesting if Tori does it, so I''ll ask Tori.


    Despite my confusion, Natalia does not seem to be bothered by my request.


    Well, I am a child to a grown woman like Natalia.


    I guess she doesn''t care about that.


    I wonder if Tori would be happier with my underwear as a reward?


    ''...... keep your personal belongings, including underwear, packed. I''ll leave them in Mom and Letty''s room.


    I knew he was playing a joke on me.


    Natalia scratched her cheek awkwardly as I denied it and told her to put it away,


    I''m not very good at cleaning up.


    Oh, I see.


    I''m sorry, but I''m not sure I''m going to be able to do that.


    Since Natalia is not capable of cleaning up, we had to do it before redecorating the room.


    It would have been better if Mom or Letty, who are also women, had done it, but they had just left for shopping. When the two women go out, they also look around for clothes and sundries for a change of pace, so they are usually back late.


    So Natalia and I go into the room together.


    Natalia''s room was cleaned by Letty last night. She has just come home and gone to sleep, so the room should be clean and uncluttered.


    I thought so, but when I opened the door, I found a lot of clothes inside.


    Was it the dress she had worn last night? They were not even put on hangers, but taken off on the floor. Not only dresses, but also heels of different colors, underwear, cosmetics, and cases of perfume were scattered around.


    This is the interior of a tired woman living alone.


    ''...... Letty must have cleaned up last night, right? Why is it so messy?''


    He must have just come home from work, gone to bed, and eaten breakfast and lunch.


    How could it be in such a state?


    ''I was picking out today''s plain clothes and dresses, and that''s what happened.


    ''Let''s put it away when we pull it out properly. Don''t you think you''ll end up with expensive dresses and wrinkles?


    I have so many things that I can''t be bothered to put away every time. Besides, the whorehouse buys all the dresses, so they''ll be new soon.


    I see, so you can keep that uncluttered mindset because of the substantial guarantees from the whorehouse.


    The whorehouses don''t speak harshly about it, either because they know or because they are aware that it''s the way it''s supposed to be.


    If it''s wrinkled, but the whorehouse is willing to buy it anew, it''s understandable that they''d throw it out.


    huh? Let''s put the dresses on hangers and put them in the closet for now. Fold up the underwear and put them on the shelves too.


    Yes.''''


    Natalia replies somewhat unwillingly.


    She is not very good at tidying up.


    Natalia begins to move slowly and hangs the dresses on hangers.


    However, she has not stretched the dress properly before hanging it on the hanger, so it is likely to be wrinkled.


    ''Hey, give me that. If you don''t put it on the hanger after stretching it a little more, it will get wrinkled again.


    ''I see. Then I''ll leave the dress to Tori.


    I put the dress on the hanger neatly, open the closet, and put it in the closet to avoid wrinkles.


    Some of the dresses were hung in a messy way, so I took some of them off and put them back on.


    When I am done, I pick up the clothes on the floor.


    I put the heels and accessories at the end of the closet, because I don''t know where to put them.


    The wrinkled leggings are folded and put on the edge after being wrinkled well.


    As I reach for the next piece of clothing, I find a very thin piece of cloth.


    Is this a handkerchief?


    I thought so, but when it unfolded, it turned out to be a pale purple negligee. It was decorated with elegant ruffles and was very sensational.


    Just imagining Natalia wearing this was very destructive.


    Oh, Tori likes scanty negligees?


    ''No, it''s not like that.


    ''If you want, I can put it on for you right here and now.''


    ''It''s okay, I''m not going to clean up.


    ''Too bad.''


    d*mn, if I were just a horny old man, I would have asked for it immediately.


    I didn''t show any such feelings on my face at all, and promptly put them on hangers and threw them into the closet.


    After that, I handed Natalia some very large underwear and some extremely thin underwear, and proceeded to clean up.


    Then she noticed a pot-like object sticking out of the bag.


    It looked like something she had seen in a store somewhere. She reaches for it,


    ''What! This is a magical tool for making hot water, right?''''


    I''m sure of it. I saw it in a grimoire store near the market.


    It''s a handy thing that can make hot water in no time, even for ordinary people like us who have only a little magic power.


    A customer gave it to me the other day. He said it was our product and that he would give it to me. It seems he''s a big guy in a magic store.


    Natalia mutters something about nothing, much to my surprise.


    Isn''t that someone important, like a president or a branch manager?


    He must be rich to be able to give away something that costs dozens of gold coins.


    I mean, Natalia''s whorehouse is a high-class place.


    It''s the ordinary things I do in my daily life that make me realize once again how great I am.

 20-Natalia and the City...

    ''You can stay if you want. I don''t use it.


    Natalia asks while lifting a pot-like magical tool. It is as light as if she were giving candy to a neighborhood kid.


    No, no, you can''t give me something this expensive,'' she says.


    I want one so bad. With this, I might be able to drink hot water or tea in elegance every day.


    But it is too expensive for me. It costs more than 100,000 Japanese yen.


    With such heartbreaking bargains, I managed to clean up the room.


    All the clothes that were scattered on the floor are now stored, and accessories and shoes are placed in their proper places.


    Now it''s just a matter of how to arrange the furniture and buy more.


    I look around the room, wondering how I should do it.


    The curtains in the room are black. The sheets on the bed are light purple, the carpet on the floor is purple. The hanging dresses are also purple, red, and black, which basically make the room look dim.


    The curtains, the carpet, and the sheets have to be that color, too? Sometimes you should try a brighter color, it gives a completely different impression, you know?''''


    When redecorating, it''s best to start with the big things.


    Changing a large object in a room can change the look of the room. So I suggested this, but Natalia''s reaction was not positive.


    Well, if the curtains are black, they can block out the sunlight, and if the carpet is dark, it won''t be noticeable if something spills on it.


    ''Okay, let''s replace all of them!


    ''Eh! Wait a minute! If you suddenly lighten all the colors, I won''t feel at home! Let''s make the color a little more in-between!


    When I said this, Natalia looked unusually impatient.


    It''s kind of funny, and I want to crush her because I envy her the environment where she can be cooped up during the day, but Natalia has a point.


    ''How would you like your room to be decorated?


    ''Well, I''m not sure how I''m supposed to do it.


    When redecorating, it helps to have a theme in mind, so that the work is less chaotic and more cohesive.


    Of course, it''s impossible to do something that requires remodeling the walls and ceilings.


    I want to use white and black. Like a caf . ......''


    ''...... do you think it''s calming?''


    Then let''s have wooden furniture. It''s natural, relaxing, and stylish.


    Then, please do it!


    When I suggested this, Natalia said so without much thought.


    It seems that she has a policy of not interfering with the interior design as long as it is not too bright. It seems to me that she''s just stopping to think about it because it''s too much trouble.


    I take my eyes off Natalia and look at the furniture in the room and try to think of several furniture arrangement patterns in my mind.


    Then I draw several patterns in my mind and select the one that would be suitable for Natalia.


    ''I have a few more things I need to buy, is that okay?


    ''Okay. I haven''t been shopping lately, and a trip to the city wouldn''t hurt.


    So we decided to go to town to redecorate.


    We decided to go to the city to redecorate.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve walked the streets in the daytime like this!


    As we walk through the streets of Luvera, Natalia squints in the sunlight and stretches her soft body wide. The two flabby fruits that pushed up her light blue dress trembled and attracted the eyes of many gentlemen walking on the street.


    For a moment, my eyes were drawn to them as well, but I shook them off with the force of my will.


    ''You usually walk after dark, don''t you?


    ''Yes. That''s why it''s been so long since I''ve walked in a crowded place like this.


    Natalia exhales heavily and looks comfortable.


    With her different lifestyle, she lives in a different time than most people.


    That''s probably why she misses this kind of everyday scenery.


    ''Let''s go to the fabric store first. It won''t be too much luggage if we buy curtains or carpets for the first time.


    What are you talking about? You have money, you can have it all sent to the innkeeper.


    Oh, so this is how the haves shop. I''m sure Hermina and her friends who are always talking about saving money are going to cry when they hear this.


    So, I can finish my shopping without worrying about the order.


    But first, let''s eat at the food stall! I''m getting a little hungry...''''


    As I''m thinking about this, Natalia tugs on my arm and leads me toward a food stall.


    What? Where''s the furniture?''''


    ''''That stuff can wait.''''


    Natalia doesn''t seem to be in a hurry, so I don''t mind taking a little time.


    If I go home early and redecorate, I''ll just be wasting my time. I''m sorry, Dad, but I''m going to have to run the inn by myself for a while.


    Natalia takes my hand and we walk at our leisure until we come across a stall selling pork skewers.


    They are large pieces of pork meat on skewers with sauce. The smell of the sauce and juices wafted from the stall and stimulated our stomachs.


    Natalia must have liked the smell right away.


    Excuse me, can I have two pork skewers?


    Oh, you''re a pretty girl, aren''t you? She''s so beautiful that I''ll give you a little extra for her: one copper and five lowly coins.


    Oh, Natalia has saved us five lowly coins!


    Mother and Letty sometimes give me a discount too.


    Oh, really? But I only brought silver coins. ......''


    ''Oh my god! Then I''ll take one copper! In return, you''ll have to come back for more!''''


    The final price was half of the original price. If I had said something similar with my face deviation, I might have been told to go home or given a tongue lashing.


    Natalia offers a silver coin and the owner gives back nine copper coins as change.


    Finally, when she receives the pork skewer, she smiles.


    Thank you. I''ll be back.


    ''...... Oh, oh. Thank you very much.


    It was a smile that even I, looking at it from the side, thought was beautiful, and the old man at the stall who received it from the front was completely taken aback.


    The fact that he was still able to thank me properly must be due to his ingrained habits as a professional.


    ''Yes, for Tori.


    ''Thank you. I''ll pay you five coins.


    ''What are you talking about? I''m buying everything for you since you''re staying with me today. Of course, it has nothing to do with the interior design.


    I try to pay, but Natalia doesn''t take it and pushes it away, handing me the pork skewer.


    There is no point in arguing here, and Natalia is doing me a favor. Let''s just take it in stride here.


    Okay. Thank you.


    I thanked her, and Natalia nodded in satisfaction before taking a bite of the pork skewer.


    ''Mmmm, it''s hot, but it''s delicious.


    It was still a little hot, and Natalia ate it while rolling it around in her mouth.


    It seems she needs to cool down a little. I understand this when I see Natalia eating, so I let it cool down a little with my breath before biting into it.


    As I bite into it, a large amount of juices gush out from the pork, and the sweet and spicy sauce is mixed with the juices. The texture is pleasantly firm and elastic, and the more you bite into it, the more the pork flavor is released.


    It''s a simple but royal taste, isn''t it?


    The food at the inn is good, but sometimes I just want to eat something with a rougher taste like this.


    I know that too. I just stop by to eat on the way home.


    I often have a craving for these flavors.


    Natalia and I eat our meat skewers in silence for a while.


    Ah!


    Then Natalia spills some of the sauce on her chest while she is eating.


    The sauce had stained not only Natalia''s skin, but also her light blue dress.


    ''Oh, pull yourself together! It''s a waste of a beautiful dress.


    ''I don''t care. The store will buy it again.''


    So does this mean that I will throw it away because of this stain? That would be too sad for the dress. I mean, this is definitely an expensive one.


    You shouldn''t despise clothes just because the store buys them. If you remove the stain a little, it will be clean and you can use it again.


    ''Tori, you''re like a mother to me.


    ''Yes, a handkerchief. You don''t want to leave a stain on your chest anyway.


    You can wipe it for me, okay?


    As I held out the handkerchief, Natalia deliberately bent forward to emphasize her breasts.


    The heinous sight made me want to reach out my hand, but that would be a bad idea.


    ''...... wipe yourself.


    ''Uh-huh, yes.


    Natalia, perhaps seeing through my conflict, giggles and accepts the handkerchief. Giggle, I feel like I''m being played with.


    Natalia, who reigns over the night world, must think that a child like me is a perfect plaything for her.


    To drown my frustration, I proceed to eat the rest of the pork skewers.


    When I have finished eating all of them, Natalia seems to have just finished wiping her breast.


    ''Give it back to me when you''re done,'' she says.


    ''Hmmm, I''ll wash this one and give it back.


    ''However, if we use the laundry service at the inn, it will be me, Letty or my mother who washes the clothes, right?


    ''That''s rude. It''s a lent handkerchief, I''ll wash it myself.


    When I say this, Natalia looks a little disgruntled.


    I almost said, "Wow, Natalia can do the laundry," but I felt she would get angry if I said that, so I decided to keep quiet.


    She looked a little discontented. You''re making a face like that.''''


    It''s just my imagination.


    Natalia gives me a cold stare and I look away.


    Why are women so perceptive at times like this? I can''t help but wonder.


    As I break out in a cold sweat, Natalia lets out a relieved breath.


    ''But with Tori, I feel like I''m living as a normal girl. It''s a strange feeling.


    ''From my point of view, she''s like a regular slutty sister.''


    ''...... Oh, you can''t be sloppy--''


    ''I''m weak in the morning. I can''t clean up, I didn''t bring a handkerchief, I stain a clean dress. And many other things. ......''


    ''Oh, I don''t want to hear it. Look, there''s some nice soup over there, let''s go over there.


    I rambled on and on, and Natalia moved away from me.

 21-completion of remodeling...

    So Natalia and I wandered from stall to stall, store to store, before buying some furniture to redecorate. We ate soup together, drank fruit juice, and looked at the clothes in the stores. After having a good time, we bought the things we needed to redecorate the house.


    She returned to the inn and in the evening, the items she had bought for the makeover arrived.


    Hey, Tori! When did you buy all this stuff! And to have it delivered to the inn!


    No, it''s not. That''s what Natalia bought.


    ''Yes, yes, I bought it. I just wanted to change the furniture in my room.


    I hurried to explain myself, and when Natalia said so, Mom calmed down.


    ''Oh, really? You must have been surprised by its sudden arrival.''''


    I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you.


    In this world, mailing technology is not that developed, so it costs a lot of money to have goods delivered. The price is not something you can easily ask for, but it is a luxury.


    That must have been a surprise to my mother.


    You''d better tell her next time.


    ''Yes, sir.''


    At any rate, my mother returns to work, relieved to know that I didn''t buy and send it to her.


    ''Well then, let''s go up and get your stuff.


    ''Okay, but will Tori be okay? These tables and stuff are pretty heavy, you know?


    Natalia pokes the round table with her finger and says anxiously, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know what to do.


    I don''t care if it''s curtains or carpets, this round table looks a bit tight.


    It''s more than half of my body, and carrying it up the stairs is quite dangerous.


    ''Well, it''s too much for me, and you''re so strong, Mother...''


    I thought of relying on her since she was right in front of me, but she gave me a sharp look.


    I thought to myself, ''No, I''m not going to ask my father to ......''.


    Just as she was thinking this, a black shadow appeared from behind Natalia and lifted a round table.


    ''Oh, Urgas. Can you help me?


    ''............''


    Natalia asks, and Urgus nods his head.


    It seems that Urgus is going to help us. It seems that a man as strong as Urgus can handle even a slightly steep staircase.


    Thank you, Urgus. Then will you take me to Natalia''s room?


    I said this, and Urgus nodded his way up the stairs.


    Natalia and I follow, carrying curtains, carpets, and a few small things.


    When Natalia and I reached the second floor, Urgus was waiting for us in front of Natalia''s room with a table.


    Look, Natalia. Unlock the door for her.


    It''s okay. The door''s unlocked, just break in.


    No, it''s not something to brag about. I mean, why didn''t you lock the door?


    I turned around and asked, and Natalia looked away.


    ''Because you lost it?


    ''......I warned you at the beginning that if you lost your keys, you should tell an employee, right?''


    ''Oh, was I right? It''s been so long ago that I''ve forgotten.''


    Natalia blurts it out, but of course I told her many times in the beginning. The keys to the inn are a matter of security and a valuable asset. If a key is lost, it must be made anew, at the expense of the guest.


    Well, we can talk about this later. If you redecorate the room, you may find the key. But if not, you will have to pay for it.


    ''Yes, sir.''


    Natalia, perhaps because she has money to spare, replies without a trace of remorse.


    She is too cautious for a beautiful woman, isn''t she?


    At any rate, Urgus enters the room, followed by me and Natalia.


    ''Oh, just hang it by the window for now,'' said Natalia.


    Urgas was holding the table as if he were nowhere to be found, so I asked him to hang it on the wall by the window for now.


    ''Thank you, Urgus. Well then, let''s redecorate.


    I thanked him and was about to start redecorating when Urgas poked me on the shoulder.


    ''Hmm? What''s wrong?


    When I asked him what he was doing, he made a fist or made a motion as if he was lifting something.


    I think that means he wants to help me.


    ''......!''


    When Natalia said this, Urgus nodded in agreement.


    ''I see. Then you can help me too,'' said Natalia.


    And so the three of us began to redecorate Natalia''s room.


    Natalia''s room was a mess.


    Natalia''s room is only a spacious one, and although it has a lot of clothes, it is not too difficult to organize them. Everyone adjusts the position of the bed and the chest of drawers, and Urgus puts the existing table into the storage room.


    By the way, Natalia''s keys came out from under the bed. It was covered with dust because it had been left there for a long time. It was a relief, because if I had lost it I would have had to go to the trouble of ordering a new one.


    After a light cleaning of the room, I replaced the curtains, the carpet and the sheets of the bedding. The curtains are now a light green, and the carpet and sheets are a soothing navy blue. A round table like a fukusai is placed on top of it, a plant is placed at the end of the room, and small things Natalia likes to buy, such as small dolls, are placed on top of the chest of drawers.


    I guess it''s done now.


    When I mutter something like that, Urgas claps his hands joyfully.


    ''...... this is my room, it''s so different from before. The whole room seems to be a little brighter.


    Natalia''s room used to be mainly dark purple. It suited Natalia''s hair color and image very well, but it was a bit too heavy.


    The overall look was a little brighter, but still calm.


    Natalia walks around the room with a sparkle in her eyes and lays down on the carpet in the middle.


    ''Oh, I love this carpet!


    Perhaps because I was lying down so carelessly, the hem of my one-piece dress was turned up, revealing the most delicate parts of my body. I am a man, and there is also Urgas of unknown s*x here, so I would like them to be a little more careful. But when I see Natalia lying down comfortably, I feel like lying down too.


    Come on, Tori! Isn''t a carpet with fifty gold coins exceptionally comfortable?


    Yes, this tousled carpet is of the very highest quality. It is made of wool from sheep-like demons and is said to be quite pleasant to the touch.


    Natalia whispers devilishly to me as she hits the carpet, and I roll over.


    Now to the fine carpet with fifty gold coins!


    ''Oh, this is the carpet that ruins people!


    ''''Right? My eyes weren''t far off the mark.''


    The tips of the long, soft hairs gently caress my skin as they pass by. It''s as if my whole body is wrapped in the soft fur, and once I lie down, I never want to leave.


    I have never laid on a carpet like this before. This is the power of the carpet with 50 gold coins. .......


    While Natalia and I were getting comfortable, I suddenly saw Urgus standing there, looking very itchy. I am sure Urgus would love to lie down on this carpet.


    ''Well, you can lie down after you take off your armor, can''t you, Urgus?


    ''......!


    Natalia says with a grin, and Urgus reacts with a start and then makes a thoughtful gesture.


    Natalia sees him and giggles.


    ''Uh-huh, I''m just kidding. You can lie down here too. Just make sure you clean the dust off your armor with a cloth first.


    Apparently, he was just teasing Urgas.


    Urgus nodded happily as he heard Natalia''s words, took a cloth from the porch and started polishing it on the porch.


    ''Come to think of it, Urgus'' armor is always so clean, isn''t it? I wonder if he takes care of it everyday, since he has tools for its maintenance in his room.


    When I asked him this, he gave a thumbs-up while wiping his armor with a cloth.


    Of course! That seems to be what he means.


    ''Oh, you''ve been in the rooms at Urgas before?


    ''Well, I''m an employee, so I go in to clean.


    Oh, yeah. Then, when Tori cleans, I''ll leave more underwear than usual.


    ''Just so you know, I''m basically in charge of Letty''s room in Natalia''s, right?''


    Although it is not an absolute rule, the cleaning of the rooms is assigned according to the gender of the guests staying there. Well, since they are not in their rooms, they don''t have to be so nervous, but it would be easier for them.


    ''...... I see, well then, let''s show the innocent Lettie the adult tools--''


    ''Please, can you not teach my sister strange things?''


    ''Oh, what''s so strange about it? Can you be more specific with your sister?


    Oh, no, that''s not what they say. I don''t think I can beat Natalia in this kind of exchange.


    As I grit my teeth, Urgus finishes wiping off his armor and lays down on the carpet nearby.


    I wonder if he can tell how good the carpet feels through his armor.


    ''Urgas, does it feel good?''


    ''......!''


    I ask, and Urgus nods his head.


    Well, maybe the cushioning is felt, and it feels mentally elegant to think that I am lying on a carpet with fifty gold coins....


    ''Tori, that''s a very erotic word--''


    ''...... Natalia. dead weight''.


    ''Yes, yes, I''m sorry. I was just trying to make fun of Tori.


    Natalia apologizes to me, but she seems to be at peace with the situation.


    Well, I''m glad you understood.


    It''s nice here, isn''t it? I can live within the confines of this carpet with a low table in front of me without having to stand up.


    ''Natalia didn''t seem to use the table much. ''Natalia didn''t seem to use the table much.


    I thought it would be better.


    ''That''s very helpful. I''m the type of person who doesn''t wear much makeup, and when I do, I can go to the store and have it done professionally.


    Natalia is sometimes beautiful without makeup, and even if she did wear makeup, she looks good with a lighter look. The table was hardly ever used, probably because she would have had it professionally done at the restaurant.


    So I decided to move the table out of the way and use a low round table to make the room more spacious.


    ''I''d rather sleep on the carpet now.


    ''I know how you feel, but let''s sleep in a proper bed.


    As I was lounging with Natalia and Urgas in the redecorated room, I heard footsteps coming from the stairs and the door opened.


    ''Big brother! It''s time to help me work! Huh? Is this what Natalia''s room looks like?''''


    ''Letty, I know how you feel, but you have to knock when you enter a guest''s room.


    I know you are in a hurry because you want me to help you with your work, but don''t forget your manners as an employee.


    Ah! I''m sorry.


    ''Fine. I don''t care about that.


    When Letty bows her head, Natalia waves her hand and smiles, saying she doesn''t care.


    Did you think of this, big brother?


    It''s not so much that we thought of it, but we just discussed it with each other to make it easier to live here.


    ''Wow, that''s great.


    ''Mmm-hmm, Lettie. This carpet is a luxury one, costing fifty gold coins, you know?


    ''What? Fifty gold coins! That''s great!


    Somehow I feel like I''m being praised more sincerely than my own initiative in redecorating.


    Well, I can understand why you would think that a carpet with 50 gold coins is more impressive, can''t I?


    ''Do you want to lie down? Comfy?


    ''Oh, sorry to bother you!


    At Natalia''s urging, Letty fearfully lies down next to me.


    ''Wow, ...... is amazing.''


    Letty lets out a sigh. Her expression was pleasantly relaxed, and her eyes were closed as she enjoyed the carpet with her whole body.


    ''Hey Letty! Tori! Are we there yet!


    Just when I was sure Letty had fallen too, I heard my mother''s voice coming through from downstairs.


    ''Ha! I was! Big brother, dinner has already started and it''s too hard for us to turn the tables on our own, so help me!


    ''''Ehh.''''


    ''What do you mean, big brother, you played outside today and had a good rest!


    I lay down to sleep, but Lettie took my hand and woke me up.


    I should have been bigger and heavier than her, but she woke me up easily.


    I''m offended that she would play with me. I was just responding to the customer''s needs as an employee.


    ''Just work!


    My excuses fail, and Lettie pulls me out of the room.


    ''Oh, wait a minute, Tori.


    ''Yes, yes?''


    When Natalia, a customer, calls out to Letty, Letty can''t ignore her and stops. If I get further requests here, I might be able to skip work somehow.


    Yes, I''ll give you this grimoire. It''s for today.


    No, this is too expensive and I can''t accept it.


    ''It''s okay, because today was worth more than that to me. Thank you so much. Well, good luck with your work. Me and Urgas will come down for a bite later.


    Natalia shoved the hot-water grinder toward me and closed the door behind her.


    I guess it was a sign of Natalia''s refusal to return it.


    ''I got something with hot water,'' she said.


    ''Good for you. Mom has a stash of tea leaves, let''s have tea together after work.


    ''''Yes, that''s right.''''


    Well, let''s work hard today for a cup of tea at the end of the day.

 22-I had tea during the break....

    Lunch is over, and the crowd has calmed down.


    Tori and Letty can take a break first.


    ''''Yes.''''


    My mother takes care of the reception desk for the sparse number of travelers coming in, so Letty and I take a break without hesitation.


    From the first floor to the fourth floor, we go up the stairs to our family living space.


    I prepare a cup of hot water, a cup of tea and a tea pod, and Lettie carefully takes out the tea leaves from deep inside the cabinet.


    ''That''s great! Mom, you have hidden them that deep! I mean, how does Lettie know?


    ''I found Mom drinking it a while ago. She gave it to me to keep me quiet. Then she moved her stash to a new place, but I thought it might be here because of her personality.


    Hmmm... As well as your mother who hid the tea leaves so well, Letty who easily found out where they were hidden is terrifying. Mom, you changed the hiding place after Letty found it. .......


    Letty takes the tea leaves and sits down on the chair and puts the cup I prepared on the table.


    Then I pressed a button on the lid of the grimoire, the stone lit up with a pale light blue light, and when I tilted it, hot water poured into the cup.


    It''s very convenient, no matter how many times I see it. Just one push of a button and hot water comes out immediately.


    That''s right. Thanks to this, I can drink hot water anytime I want.


    This season is spring, but they will come in handy as the weather gets colder. It is wonderful to be able to drink hot water immediately without having to make a fire in the cold.


    In the past when we had many convenient home appliances, but in this world where science is not so advanced, it is quite rare. I am sure that only a well-to-do family, a merchant''s family, or an aristocrat''s family would be able to afford it.


    We should be grateful to Natalia for giving us such a thing.


    I mean, brother, why are you pouring hot water when you haven''t even put in the tea leaves?


    ''Oh, this is to make the tea taste better.


    ''''What do you mean?


    When I say this, Letty tilts her head curiously.


    This morning I asked Michal for some tips on how to make a cup of tea taste better. He said it''s better to warm the cup with hot water first.


    ''Why do you bother to heat up the cup?


    If the cup is left cold, the temperature of the tea drops drastically. This will ruin the aroma and flavor of the tea.


    ''Oh, I see.


    I have a vague idea of what it is, but I don''t know all the details. Letty stared into her cup as she replied.


    Well, it is hard to understand unless you are a tea drinker like Michal.


    Of course I have had tea in my previous life, but only in coffee shops, drink bars, or instant tea.


    I never drank tea by straining it from the leaves like this.


    I vaguely knew that it was good to warm the cup, but I had no idea why until Michal taught me.


    I filled the teapot with hot water in the same way and warmed it up for a while.


    Leti, put the tea leaves in the teapot.


    ''Yes, sir.''


    I asked her to do so, and Lettie put the tea leaves in my cup.


    I asked her, "Just so I understand, did she tell you how much?


    ''My mom said it''s the way I like it. I''m copying the way it was before.''


    What''s your preference? ...... Well, in the end, what you like is what''s best for you. It doesn''t look like it''s too much.


    After Lettie finishes making the tea leaves, I pour hot water into the teapot with my magic tool.


    I tell her that it is good to pour the hot water with a lot of force. I heard that this makes the tea leaves bounce around and gives it more flavor and taste.


    ''Oh, great. The tea leaves are bouncing.


    Smiling at Lettie''s curious look, I quickly put the lid on the teapot.


    The rest is done in two and a half to three minutes for fine tea leaves and three to four minutes for large leaves. Since the tea leaves seem to be fine, I turn over the three-minute hourglass on the table.


    All you have to do is to wait until the sand is all gone. Letty and I stare at the teapot.


    The tea leaves are moving again!


    It''s kind of cute, like a living thing.


    Even after pouring hot water into the teapot, the tea leaves sometimes move up and down.


    They look like cute creatures and are fun to watch.


    After a little time, the floating tea leaves go down to the bottom of the teapot at once.


    Wow, tea leaves are falling.


    Lettie exclaims in amazement as she looks at the falling tea leaves.


    The way the leaves are falling in the amber water is like watching a slow replay of falling leaves in autumn. Letty and I continue to watch in silence, gazing at this somewhat fantastic scene.


    ''Big brother, the sand is falling. Or rather, your eyes are in trouble.


    ''What? Oh, it''s true. The sand is falling.


    I stood there for a while observing, and before I knew it, three minutes had passed.


    But when it''s over, the cup of hot water used to heat the water is thrown away because it gets in the way. I feel a little wasted, perhaps because I have been struggling so hard to make hot water.


    ''Okay, I''ll make tea.


    ''Yes, please!


    I lift the teapot and quickly pour the tea into Letty''s cup.


    When I have brewed a certain amount of tea, I pour it into my cup.


    Why don''t you brew it all at once?


    ''Because if you brew it all at once on one side, the tea won''t be evenly thick.


    As expected, you don''t need to ask Michal about this. If you keep pouring it into only one side, it will be uneven.


    ''Hmmm, big brother, you could open a tea store, couldn''t you?


    ''As you can see, this much is impossible. There are many kinds of tea, and the way to brew each kind is different.


    But it might not be a bad idea to master the art of tea brewing and open a small coffee shop. It would be more relaxing than working as an innkeeper. But it would require a lot of effort and knowledge, and it would take a lot of preparation.


    ''Well, the most important thing is the taste.


    Lettie says this with a wry smile and pours out the last drop.


    Just two cups of tea have been emptied and filled.


    ''Okay, that''s it,'' Lettie said with a wry smile. Shall we drink it then?


    ''Yes!


    When the tea has been poured, they reach for each other''s cups.


    As we pulled our cups closer together to prevent them from spilling, a tantalizing smell tickled our nostrils. It was not strong enough to make me feel a rush in the back of my throat, but the aroma seemed to be stronger.


    I enjoy the savory smell of the tea and slowly sip the cup.


    The taste of warm black tea spreads in the mouth. The flavor spread to the back of my throat, and when I swallowed it, it went right down my throat.


    ''Oh, maybe it''s better than the last one I had with my mother ......?


    I wish you could have said it was delicious.


    I would have been happy if he hadn''t tilted his head at the end.


    ''Because I don''t know, I haven''t had tea that much. Do you understand, big brother?


    ''No, I''m not that good either. ......''


    I have had a few of them, including in my previous life, but it is very difficult to say which one tastes better than which. Letty has a good point.


    Maybe I should ask Michal to try some next time and see what she thinks.


    I am sure Michal has had many kinds of teas, and she would be able to give me an accurate impression.


    Even so, it has a strong aroma, but it is easy to drink.


    ''My mom said she bought it because she liked the aroma.''


    Well, that''s probably the reason why you choose them in the first place.


    Now that Natalia has made it easier for us to enjoy tea, maybe we can pay a little more attention to it in the future.


    ''''With all this good tea, I feel like eating something sweet, like cookies.


    ''Oh, my mom and I ate the cookies last time. ...... but I''ll see if I can find some!


    I muttered something casual, and Lettie said something to that effect and started to move.


    Lettie went through the same shelves as the tea leaves and pulled out different shelves. Then, after a short pause for thought, she went to the bottom shelf and pulled out a small wooden box.


    Letty opens the lid silently and smiles.


    I knew it! I thought, since it''s your mother''s thing, you''d have it well restocked.''


    You were tracing my mother''s thoughts when you were pondering earlier. Letty, you''re a terrible girl.


    Let''s have this one too!


    ''I''m all for that, but will it be okay if they find out?''


    ''What? What''s the problem when something that doesn''t exist is gone?''''


    ''...... that''s true too. I don''t see anything wrong with that.


    No one would make a fuss about the loss of something they don''t know about. Because we never had cookies or tea leaves in the first place.


    The smell of tea! Hey, hey, hey! Letty! Tori! You''re drinking my tea!

 23-public bath...

    ''Tori, let''s go take a bath.


    Oh, great. Let''s go get ready then.


    I immediately nodded my head as I finished preparing dinner and took a breath.


    Yes, I love my father and I am not in the uncomfortable situation of always taking a bath with him.


    I am saying that we should go to a public bathhouse because we don''t have a bath at home.


    In this world, each household does not have a bathtub as in the previous world. Only aristocrats and big merchants have them, and commoners sometimes wipe themselves with wet towels or make a lot of hot water to bathe themselves by working hard to the point of death.


    So, when they want to take a bath like this, they go to a public bathhouse.


    Of course, the prices are cheap, three copper coins, because they are for the masses. However, since this can be the price of an average meal, some people think it is expensive just to take a hot bath.


    Such people will not use it unless they are very dirty.


    My father and I go up to the fourth floor and pack our towels, bath towels, soap, and change of clothes in our backpacks. Since it is a bathhouse, we don''t need to do much preparation. That''s all you need.


    I put my dad''s stuff and my stuff in the backpack together, since it would be too bulky if I split them into two backpacks.


    Okay, you didn''t forget anything, did you?


    ''Yeah.''


    Let''s go!


    I nod, and my father smiles as he lifts my backpack with a light touch.


    I lead my father down the stairs to the first floor.


    Mom was at the reception desk and Letty was cleaning the cafeteria space.


    Tori and I are going to take a bath.


    ''Oh, no, again? Isn''t this the fourth time already?''


    When my father said this, my mother sounded a bit dismayed.


    This is the fourth time in a seven-day week that my father and I have taken a bath. In a previous life when we had a bath in the house, we would have been too clean for the values of the people in this world.


    However, as a former Japanese who loves taking a bath, I will not compromise on this point, even if it may make me feel uncomfortable.


    A cook handles foodstuffs. It is important to always be clean. By doing so, you can serve food safely to your customers, right?


    You always say you are an employee, not a cook.


    ''...... employees also serve the food and serve the customers, so there''s nothing wrong with keeping it clean.''


    It is only natural for employees to be clean as long as they are in the business of handling foodstuffs. There is nothing wrong with that.


    Taking a bath relaxes your body and is good for your health. My father''s back feels better since you started taking a bath, doesn''t it?


    ''Yes, that''s right. I feel better when I go to the baths because my body is tired.


    When my father and I mentioned such advantages, my mother''s gaze was blank.


    Well, I guess it''s not so easy to understand if you don''t know the benefits of taking a bath and in light of the values we have here. My father and I spend more than half of our week there.


    I should probably hold off on this for today and save it for tomorrow.


    While such an awkward atmosphere is prevailing, Lettie, who was mopping the floor, blurts out


    I love it. I want to go to the bathroom after I''m done cleaning.


    ''...... I guess so. Shall I and Letty take a bath soon? I don''t want anyone to say that Abel and Tori are cleaner.


    ''Oh, I''ll be back early then.


    ''Yes, okay. Have a good day.


    Thanks to Letty''s one voice, we were able to make peace and father and I were able to leave the inn without incident.


    With a quick wave to Mom and Letty, Dad and I walk down the main street.


    ''By the way, you''ve grown to like taking a bath too, haven''t you?


    ''Yeah, Tori''s right, you''ll feel better after a bath. And I can''t stop drinking afterwards.


    At first, my father wiped himself with hot water and went once every five days. But as he started going with me again and again, he became captivated by the wonderful and invigorating feeling of the baths.


    Now he loves baths as much as I do.


    After walking along the main street toward the center of the city for a while, and then taking a side street, a large public bathhouse came into view.


    The stone structure is more unusual than the other buildings. The whole building is square in shape and the pillars are decorated with fine ornaments. The atmosphere is solemn and majestic, reminiscent of the Parthenon in a previous life.


    A number of men and women, young and old, enter, and my father and I are among them.


    Once inside, there is a receptionist, to whom we give three copper coins in exchange for a wooden sign and a key. The number is 82.


    The fact that they can provide so many locks and lockers is a sign that they are making a lot of money.


    No, it is precisely because they are so well prepared that people can easily visit.


    After the reception, the men and women are separated. Unfortunately.


    Both male and female guards were holding spears in the aisles, and it was obvious what would happen if one tried to blend in with the crowd with ulterior motives.


    It must be a great comfort for women to know that there is security like this. Oops, if you look too much at the women''s side, the guards will think you are looking at the women''s side.


    I walked down the men''s aisle, trying not to look at them too much.


    The hallway leads to a changing room. There is a bathhouse just in front of it, and this room is a little humid because many people are coming and going.


    Finding a locker whose number is written on a wooden tag, my father and I quickly take off our clothes.


    Everyone here looks exactly as they were born. There is nothing to be ashamed of.


    We grab some towels, soap, and other necessities, lock the door, and we are ready to go.


    All right, let''s go in.


    ''Yeah.''


    I replied, feeling naked and strangely brave.


    And then, holding a towel, I walk into the bathhouse without hesitation.


    The baths are also made of stone, and the lamps of the magical tools cast a dim light in the slightly dimly lit room.


    There is a large bathhouse in the center, so spacious that it could not be filled even with 30 people. In addition, there are several other bathhouses in the back of the room.


    It is a large and magnificent bathhouse that is truly worthy of being called a public bathhouse.


    The inside of the bathhouse is filled with humid air, and here and there one can hear people''s happy voices. Since many people from the city come here, there is usually someone you know when you arrive.


    Then, we''ll meet up with them at a suitable time.


    ''OK''.


    From here on, me and my dad split up. We are not children, and there is no need for us to stick close to him.


    He walks a little bit, and I guess he knew someone earlier. A voice called out to me.


    Maybe the voice was Carlos the butcher. Maybe his son, Carlo, is there.


    ''Oh, it''s Tori.


    ''You must be Tori.''


    As I was walking along, my gaze wandered around the street, I immediately saw a familiar face.


    They are Carlo, the butcher''s son, and Hurt, the grocer''s son.


    Harth always wears glasses, but today he is not wearing them because he is taking a bath.


    Oh, there are two of them. Is Dusty here too, by any chance?


    ''No, I haven''t seen him.


    ''Well, Dusty doesn''t like to bathe. Unless he gets very dirty, he''ll just wipe with a cloth.


    Dusty is the son of a baker and a friend of ours.


    I wondered if he might be there since there are two of them, but it seems that he has not come because he still hates taking a bath. What a waste.


    I''m going to wash up now.


    ''...... I was going to go up soon, but now I''ve met you. Let''s wait a bit.


    ''I''ll wait too. The last time we met, I was too busy to talk much.


    ''Okay. Thank you. I''ll get this done as soon as I can.


    I leave Hurt and Carlo and head for the washing area on the left.


    I pick up a stack of wooden tubs and sit down in one of the bath chairs.


    In front of me is a long and narrow faucet-like device.


    It works in the same way as Natalia''s magical device. Of course, the temperature of the water is set appropriately.


    When hot water is poured into the tub, it covers it all at once.


    The warm water runs over the skin, washing away sweat and dust together. The refreshing sensation was so pleasant that I repeatedly covered myself with the hot water as if to wash away the sweat from my entire body.


    When my body felt a little refreshed, I lather soap on a towel and wash my whole body.


    After I finished washing my hair with the soap, I covered myself with the tub of hot water in the same way.


    The feeling of exhilaration when the dirt from the whole body is washed away with the lather is tremendous. This is why I can''t stop taking a bath.

 24-childrens hamburger program...

    Well, normally I would just relax, but today Carlo and Hurt are waiting for me, so I have to get back early.


    I hurry to finish washing myself and come back to find Carlo and Hurt sitting with their feet in the hot water. It was hard for them to stay in the hot water with their whole bodies. The way they are sitting conveys this.


    Here you go.


    ''You''re late. You almost made me fall out of bed.


    ''I was just about to go up there and go home.


    ''I washed this in a hurry, though.


    I had done it in a hurry, thinking of Carlo and Hurt, but from their point of view it was too late.


    Well, let''s put all that aside and take a bath anyway.


    I walk next to Hurt, who is sitting down, and slowly get into the hot water.


    It feels so good!


    The fatigue of the day seems to seep out of my body.


    I guess I should soak myself in hot water instead of just using wet towels.


    How is Tori''s lodging these days?


    Carlo asks as I am enjoying the comfort of the hot water.


    We may be kids, but we are already working as part of the store, so asking each other about the store is mainstream among us.


    ''The rooms are usually filled, it''s nice,'' he says.


    ''Is that because of that thing called a hamburger?''


    ''Hmmm, I guess it helps to fill the dining room rather than the rooms.


    What''s a hamburger?


    Carlo seems to know about hamburgers, but Hurt does not.


    ''Simply put, it''s meat mashed, kneaded and grilled.


    ''Oh, something like that.


    I mean, Carlo knows a lot about hamburgers, doesn''t he?


    Hamburgers are something I''ve made recently, and it''s not something I''ve been showing off that much. I sometimes sell them as sandwiches, and people who like them order them.


    I guess they had hamburgers at Tori''s inn and wanted to make hamburgers themselves, but lately more and more people are asking me for the right meat to make hamburgers. I''ve never even had it myself.


    ''Oh, I see.


    You''re having trouble picking the right meat for it, even though you''ve never had it before. That''s a bit of a challenge.


    Anyway, it seems that the hamburgers we serve are spreading little by little. I can''t believe that you want to make and eat them at home.


    So, can we go out to eat next time?


    ''Hmm, I''m interested too.


    Not only Carlo, but also Harto, who seemed to like it as well, leaned forward and asked me about it.


    ''......Yeah, that''s just fine. I''m going to make a hamburger with hamburger and vegetables in a bun. So, Dusty and I can both go along with that--''''


    ''Oh! You''re using veggies! Then leave it to me! I don''t know what kind of hamburger steak you are talking about, but I will select the vegetables that go with it!


    Before I can finish, an excited Hurt stands up and shouts.


    Because he stood up so vigorously, the towel on his thighs fell off, exposing a skin-colored carrot in front of my eyes.


    I was shown something terrible from an agitated angle.


    ''I don''t know, but it looks interesting. Well, call me when you''re ready to make it.


    ''Okay. I''ll talk to Dusty next time.


    Dusty, the baker''s son, made the bread to go with the hamburgers, and Carlo, the butcher''s son, made the meat to go better with the hamburgers. And if Hurt, the grocer''s son, can choose vegetables to go with the bread and meat, I think we can make a good hamburger.


    I''m in a strange position as the only innkeeper, but I''m the one who came up with the idea, so I don''t mind.


    I guess.


    We then talk about hamburgers and our recent daily lives, and Carlo and Hurt, who were in first, go up.


    As I like long baths, I don''t go up with them and stay there by myself.


    I feel a little sad that they are gone, but it is not so bad to occupy the spacious bathtub quietly.


    As I soak alone, a stranger comes in, or an older brother comes in. If they were friendly, they would talk to strangers, but these two guys didn''t seem to be that type of person.


    We just sit there and enjoy the hot water.


    Oh, it feels so good to be wrapped in hot water. I could stay in there for hours.


    As I stare up at the ceiling in a daze, my father''s face suddenly appears in my field of vision.


    Tori, it''s time to go home. Sierra and Letty are waiting for me at home today.


    ''Uh, yeah. I''m going up then.


    Since Mom and Letty are going to be in the bathhouse today, we have to come back early and do some work at the inn.


    I got out of the bathtub, feeling sorry that I had to leave already.


    Then we promptly change our clothes in the changing room and return the wooden tag and key to the reception.


    How about a cold drink after your bath?


    Then, a small stall was set up in the lobby, where drinks cooled by magic tools were sold. On the table, cold air was wafting from the cups, perhaps cooled by the magic tools.


    d*mn, this is a very shady business. Of course I would have bought a cold drink if I found one just outside the bathhouse like this.


    This brother must be a member of the bathhouse.


    ''Brother, ale and fruit juice, please!


    Yes, sir!


    Dad, a cold ale. Me, a fruit juice. That''s what we always ask for.


    Dad offers money and the brother takes a bottle from a small refrigerator-like box on the table and gives us ale and fruit juice.


    The bottles are ice cold, as if by some kind of ice magic.


    As I enjoy the coldness with my hands, my father immediately tilts the bottle and drinks from it.


    With a gulp, he drinks 70% of the bottle in one gulp.


    Phew! I can''t stand cold ale after a bath after all!


    Dad exclaims, foaming at the mouth.


    He looks forward to this moment more than the bath itself. He''s drinking well, by the way. It makes me want to drink ale as well.


    However, fruit juice is also a classic.


    I tilt the bottle and pour the cold fruit juice down my throat. The taste of rich fruit juice fills my mouth. Several kinds of fruits are mixed together to create an exquisite taste and aftertaste.


    Ah, it''s delicious!


    ''Nothing like a cold drink after a warming bath!


    We drank all of it in no time and returned the bottle to my brother, probably because we were thirsty from the bath.


    Now let''s go back to the inn!


    Yes!


    Refreshed in body and soul, we leave the bathhouse with satisfied expressions on our faces.


    As we stepped out of the bathhouse, the gentle breeze felt cooler, probably because our pores had opened up after soaking in the hot water.


    ''Someday, when I have enough money, I want to build a bath in my house,'' he said.


    ''''Yes, I do. After that, I hope I can drink cold ale at home!


    Dad tipped the bottle with a sip.


    I don''t think we''ll be able to do those things anytime soon, but for those things I might be willing to work a little harder ......, I thought for a moment.

 25-a bakers son...

    ''Tori, can you get me some bread for lunch?


    After the busy morning hours, I was cleaning up in the dining hall when my mother asked me to do so.


    ''It''s the usual Dusty''s place, isn''t it?


    ''Yes, bread, bread with a lot of fruits, and the rest as you see fit.


    ''Okay.''


    I get eight coppers from my mother and leisurely walk out.


    After breakfast, I''m lazy to do the dishes and clean my room, but today I''m exempt from doing so, thanks to my "otsukai" (a kind of "errand boy"). It''s better to walk around the city at ease than to work at home.


    I head south down the main street, feeling lucky to be able to skip work.


    It''s another beautiful day. The sky is clear and blue, not a cloud in the sky. Thanks to this, the houses along the boulevard are all hanging out their laundry with a pleasant look on their faces.


    White shirts, sheets, and towels flutter in the wind instead of white clouds, giving a sense of peaceful life in the city.


    The streets are a little calmer now, as it is after the peak hours for breakfast and work. The people walking along the streets are mostly housewives and children out for shopping, rather than travelers and men.


    Looking around, there are elven parents and their children, a family of cat-eared beastmen, and a Dwarf man browsing a general store alone, perhaps on his day off.


    It is a mysterious fantasy world where not only humans but also various other races are mixed together, but it is amazing that they can coexist without any noticeable problems.


    We walk slowly along the street at a leisurely pace for a while. At the end of the main street, I arrived at the southern square and found a bakery facing the square.


    This is the bakery where my friend Dusty works.


    The walls are cream-colored, and the doors and roof are made of wood. The signboard reads "Le Barrier" in stylish letters.


    Overall, the restaurant is warm and clean.


    Looking in through the glass window, I saw a number of breads on the shelves, and a boy who looked like Dusty was just putting freshly made breads on the shelves.


    He was dressed in a white cook''s outfit and a black apron. That dusky blond hair is definitely Dusty.


    Yeah, Dusty would be just fine. I should tell Dusty about the hamburger plan I talked about with Hurt and Carlo at the bathhouse the other night and ask him to join me.


    With that decision made, I open the door to the restaurant and walk in.


    Welcome--what''s with Tori?


    As soon as the bell rings, Dusty turns around and smiles at me, but then turns nonchalant as soon as he realizes I''m a customer.


    I was surprised to see that his beaming smile suddenly turned into a wicked glare.


    ''Hey, I''m a customer here to buy something, don''t you think that''s a bad attitude?


    I don''t have a smile for you.


    Well, I have the same attitude when Dusty, Hurt, or Carlo comes in.


    I walk past Dusty, who begins silently arranging the bread, and go around the store, grabbing a tray and tongs.


    There are many loaves of bread in baskets on the table. They were all beautifully baked and glistening in the warm light of the store.


    And above all, the smell of wheat and butter. The smell of freshly baked bread is very soft and yet tantalizing.


    As I excitedly put the breads on the line, Dusty unexpectedly opens his mouth.


    ''Bread for lunch again today?


    ''Yes, do you have any suggestions?''


    ''If it''s the usual fruit thing, today it''s the guy with blueberries and cranberries on top.''


    Dusty knows what my family always likes to buy, so he gives me an answer based on my tastes.


    I carefully place the round fruit bread on the tray with tongs, which Dusty pointed out to me.


    ''Okay, two of these for Mom and Letty, and ...... what do you want for the side dish bread?''


    Mom and Lettie like sweet things, but Dad and I prefer more satisfying side dishes.


    Today we are having empanadas. Carlo gave me some leftover meat and I filled them with it. They are crispy on the outside and have a sweet and spicy sauce on the inside.


    Dusty turned around and showed me the tray in his arms, and there was a half-moon shaped bread that looked like a larger version of a dumpling.


    The aroma of savory wheat and the faint smell of meat inside wafted through the air.


    Oh, that looks delicious.


    ''Heh heh, I made it myself.


    ''Well, I''ll take two of those, then.


    Here you go.


    I say this, and Dusty transfers them from the tray he is holding to my tray.


    After that, I put a loaf of bread on the tray for everyone to eat and ask them to pay the bill.


    ''Uh, five coppers and seven coppers in all,'' he says.


    Can you stop saying ''ah'' there? I''m a little worried that it''s not really right.


    It''s a habit. I''m sure it''s correct, so don''t complain.


    Dusty is right, the math is right, but there is something about it that worries me.


    While I''m being aghast, Dusty is wrapping the bread in a rough paper bag with his expert hands.


    ''Oh, and be especially careful with the fruit ones so they don''t fall apart,'' he says.


    Breads with fruits on them tend to lose their shape easily. I am the one who will get angry if I lose even a little bit of it while bringing it back home. I''ll have to ask Dusty to wrap it carefully.


    I know. See, I wrapped it properly so it won''t fall apart.


    ''Thank you. Those two are the loudest.


    I take the paper bag with the bread in it and almost leave, but I remember the hamburger.


    ''Oh, Dusty. You''re free earlier this evening, right?


    ''Yeah, I''m free, but so what?''


    ''I''m cooking a new dish with Carlo and Hurt, would you like to join us Dusty? We''re going to use bread for this dish, so we''re going to need Dusty''s help.


    What kind of food?


    Dusty, who had been looking a little confused when he heard we were going to use bread, now looks very interested.


    It''s a hamburger with some kind of meat or vegetables in between the bread.


    ''Hamburgers? I mean, isn''t that just a sandwich?''''


    Ugh, I''m a little bitter when you say that. To be honest, I don''t know the clear difference between the names "sandwich" and "hamburger".


    Well, they are similar but slightly different. A hamburger is not made with bread or anything like that, but with round bread with less sweetness and saltiness, to bring out the harmony with the ingredients.


    ''Hmmm, is that so? Well, I''m interested in the bread dish Tori and her team are trying to make, so I''ll go.


    Well, it''s not like Dusty won''t be the only one, since me, Carlo and Hurt are already involved. If he doesn''t come


    It would be boring to be the only one left out.


    Okay. I''ll talk to Carlo and Hurt, too, and you can come to my lodge when you get settled down.


    Oh, okay.


    Thus, I left Dusty''s store, invited Carlo and Hurt to join me, and returned to the inn.

 26-hamburger trial...

    ''Oh, Tori. I''m here.


    While I was in the kitchen preparing to show off my burgers, Dusty came in.


    He said he would be there after work, but Dusty was the most enthusiastic. He must have been secretly looking forward to it, even though he said so earlier.


    Is this minced meat going to be a hamburger steak?


    I thought he was going to sit down briefly and wait, but Dusty leans over to the receiving table and peeks into the kitchen.


    He seems to be interested in the hamburger steak.


    Yes, that''s right. You knead it with seasonings and onions and stuff and then bake it.


    ''''Heh.''''


    While Dusty looks interested, I make the hamburger patties with salt and pepper.


    When the mixture becomes sticky, I add the onions and eggs and mix evenly.


    ''Oh, it''s Dusty,'' he says.


    Soon after, Curt and Hurt came in together.


    They call out to Dusty and line up at the pickup counter as well.


    It''s funny to see the three of them peeking into the kitchen side by side.


    Dad is in the back chopping vegetables and preparing dinner, though he seems to be having a bit of a hard time.


    Is that a hamburger steak you''re making right now?


    Yes, all I have to do is bake it and put it between bread and vegetables. I''ll prepare it now, so please wait at the table.


    ''No, I''m just going to watch the meat.


    ''Yes, it''s a dish that''s a friend to vegetables. I''ll have to keep an eye on it.


    ''I don''t have time to sit down anyway.


    I thought it would be a shame to make them wait standing there, but they didn''t seem to mind.


    The three of them said they would stay and watch, so I set to work, even if it is a little difficult for me.


    I''ve already prepared the food, though, so it''s just a simple matter of baking.


    I put the hamburgers for the three of us into the pan with the oil.


    The hamburgers are placed on the hot oil, and a sizzling sound is heard. I like the sound of the meat on the hot frying pan.


    After listening to the sound and staring at the meat for a while, the good smell of cooking meat spreads around the area.


    Perhaps caught by the savory aroma, the three of us who are looking into the kitchen are leaning forward more than before.


    I''m a little worried that they might lean forward too much and enter the kitchen.


    Just when I think so, the surface of the fish is just cooked, so I turn the heat down to low and cover the lid.


    The three of them, who had visually seen the hamburger steak closed up, put their heads back with a disappointed look on their faces.


    Laughing at their honest reactions, I prepare a plate to serve the hamburgers.


    ''Dad, I''ll take sliced tomatoes and shredded lettuce.


    ''Oh.''


    I borrowed the tomatoes and lettuce that my father had prepared for me while I was preparing the meal.


    Then, I took bread and cheese out of the pantry and cut them into perfect sizes.


    The hamburger steak seems to be cooked enough, so he turns off the heat.


    Put the lettuce on the cut bread and pour the hot hamburger steak and special sauce on it. Then cheese, tomato and lettuce are added and finally the hamburger is ready.


    Oh! Something different from a sandwich! Let them eat as soon as possible!''''


    No, let''s sit at the table when we eat.


    Admonishing Dusty for his excitement, I moved over with the plate of food and he followed me like a duckling.


    He sat him down on a chair and put the plate with the hamburger in front of him.


    Oh, that''s our lettuce! It looks so fresh and beautiful even after a long time. Even in a sandwich, its beauty stands out!


    Only Hurt would be the first to get excited about lettuce when shown a hamburger.


    As usual, Hurt''s tastes seem to revolve around vegetables.


    This is the hamburger I''m going to make. I want to hear everyone''s opinion, so try it.


    ''I can eat it with my hands like this, right?''


    ''Yes, my hands are a little dirty, but I just gobble it up.


    As I urged them to do so, the three of them immediately grabbed a hamburger with both hands.


    They had been exposed to the smell of hamburgers for so long that they couldn''t stand it any longer.


    Among them, Carlo, the butcher, looks especially serious. He looks at the hamburgers from various angles, checking the juices, the degree of cooking, the onions mixed in, and so on.


    I feel a little nervous because I feel like I''m being judged on the quality of my hamburgers.


    Then Dusty opens his big mouth and bites into the hamburger.


    Dusty''s yell rises immediately.


    Yum!


    ''Well, you didn''t kill the freshness and chewiness of the lettuce. As expected of Mr. Abel, you''ve done a wonderful job with the knife.


    ''''No, I''m sure that''s part of the flavor, but I''m not that hung up on the lettuce.


    ''What! The lettuce accents the texture of the hamburger steak and makes the strong taste of the hamburger steak go down smoothly, you know? So to speak, you could say that this lettuce is the centerpiece of the dish.


    No, you''re wrong. The bread soaks up all the juices and makes all the ingredients taste good. It''s a breaded dish to begin with. Of course the bread is the star, right?


    Yeah, it''s a pain in the ass when people are so obsessive.


    But that''s why I''m glad we talked about it. Even though I explained it lightly, they understand the depth of this dish and the role of each ingredient just by taking a bite.


    Well, well, every hamburger is the star of the show.


    When I told them so, Hurt and Dusty seemed satisfied for the time being and resumed eating.


    Now, Carlo.


    After carefully checking the hamburger steak, Carlo takes a bite of it.


    Being the son of a butcher, he must have eaten a lot of meat. How is the hamburger for such a Carlo?


    It tastes even better than ''...... had imagined. Maybe this is Eigfang''s meat?


    ''Yeah, that''s right.''


    That''s the butcher''s son. He was able to guess the meat used just by taking a bite.


    It tastes good enough as it is, but it might be good to mix it with other meats. I can''t say it well, but I think there is still room for growth.


    Indeed. Hamburgers are made of ground meat, but some are made of beef only, while others are made of pork. Some hamburgers are made only with pork, for example.


    Don''t assume that Eigfang''s meat is good for hamburgers, but you can try to make hamburgers with other meats as well.


    Mmm, lettuce is also a good idea. If the taste of meat and sauce is so strong, lettuce that can catch it might be good. Or a more chewy kind of leafy vegetable would be good too.


    As Hurt mentioned earlier, lettuce is probably the one that stands out the most in terms of texture in this dish.


    You can try different kinds.


    The bread should be less sweet and less salty, and it should be able to catch the sauce and juices. This bread doesn''t absorb the sauce and juices very well, and you end up with sauce all over your hands.


    ''Do you have that kind of bread at Dusty''s?''


    This bread is only intended to be eaten as a stand-alone product. It is not, as Dusty pointed out, a bread that has been lightened in flavor to be sandwiched between the ingredients.


    ''...... No, it''s not. I''ll make some myself.


    ''That''s the baker''s son, very reliable.


    ''Shut up, don''t play games with me.


    I don''t have any, so I''ll make my own. That''s a cool thing to say.


    Dusty was plainly embarrassed when I complimented him.


    ''I know I''m kind of a spoiler here and there, but it''s really good. Tori is the one who came up with this.


    ''Indeed. This is newer than other sandwiches and I''m sure it will sell well.


    ''Yeah, if we each bring our knowledge and experience to make it even better, it''ll be perfect! It tastes even better!''''


    I don''t know, I''m a little embarrassed when the three of them suddenly praise me.


    I''m just trying to recreate a dish from my previous life, but it makes me happy.


    Thank you. Well then, let''s all think about it together.


    ''Yeah. But first, let''s get a refill, Tori!


    ''One is not enough.''


    ''Me too. More lettuce this time, please.


    I made more hamburgers for the three of them as they held out their plates like that.

 27-completion of putty...

    I fed the burgers to Dusty, Hurt and Carlo, who were willing to do the research, so I decided to let them be the experts.


    I knew hamburgers as a matter of knowledge, but I had not run a specialty restaurant in a previous life. It is better to leave the details of each ingredient to the experts.


    After spending some time with this thought, Carlo arrives in the middle of the day when the customers are calm.


    He had asked Carlo to select the meat for the hamburgers so that he could make a better combination.


    ''Tori, the hamburgers are ready!


    Oh, really?


    I was looking forward to it so much that I couldn''t help but get excited.


    Carlo nodded and showed me the contents of the paper bag in his hand.


    I brought it with me, can I have it baked here?


    ''Yes, of course.


    There are no guests in the dining room now, and not many travelers from outside come in to stay the night.


    My father and Letty are resting on the fourth floor, and my mother is cleaning the garden.


    I don''t have a problem if I''m in the kitchen working on the hamburgers.


    After moving to the kitchen and washing his hands, Carlo takes two pieces of meat from a paper bag and puts them on the cutting board.


    ''Oh, are these the ingredients you used for the p t ?


    ''Yeah, I used two different kinds.''


    Looking at the two pieces of meat, one of them was immediately recognizable.


    ''I know this one is Aigfang, but I don''t know what the other one is,'' he said.


    One size larger than the flesh of a reddish eigfang. I don''t know what kind of meat this is.


    ''It''s the meat Tori saw in the store before.


    ''''At the store before?''''


    We buy most of our meat at Carlo''s but the last time I visited Carlo''s was with Ira and my father. That''s when my dad was .......


    ''Oh, Black Buffalo?


    ''Correct.''


    Carlo''s words with a laugh seemed to clear up the blur in my head.


    Come to think of it, my father used to have a hard time deciding between Black Buffalo meat and Aigfang meat.


    Oh, I see. So I minced the two meats and mixed them together.


    ''Yeah, seven for Aigfang and three for Black Buffalo?


    That''s about the rough ratio. That''s very helpful. It must have been hard to find out that much.


    It was hard work. Every day I minced meat and made my own food. I don''t want to eat hamburgers for a while now.


    Carlo stares into the void with eyes like some dead fish.


    Yes, even the son of a butcher who loves meat had a hard time eating minced meat everyday.


    Just mixing two kinds of meat is a lot of work, because you have to experiment with proportions and so on. Carlo must have gone through a tremendous amount of trouble to experiment with so many kinds of meat.


    In fact, he probably didn''t even want to look at this p t .


    Thank you. I''ll cook them right away.


    ''Yes, you don''t have to cook mine.


    After placing the patties on the pan, Carlo leaves the kitchen, not wanting to see them anymore.


    It must have been a hardship for Carlo, who loves meat so much, to end up like that.


    While I was waiting for the meat to cook, I made Carlo some fruit juice.


    Carlo drank it and his face seemed to come alive.


    When the hamburger steak was cooked, we first tried it as it was.


    ''It''s tougher than the hamburger steak I made, but it seems to be packed with the flavor of meat.


    ''Yes, the previous hamburger was tasty enough on its own, but I thought it should be less tender and more filling if you are going to eat it as a hamburger.''


    Even the hamburgers in my previous life were not as tender as my hamburgers. They were made a little firmer with the idea of sandwiching it in a bun.


    Carlo must have adjusted it in the same way.


    I tried it with bread, lettuce and tomato, and it was more satisfying.


    If you eat it as a hamburger, this one is better.


    ''If you eat it as a hamburger, the one Tori made is probably tastier and correct, but if you eat it as a hamburger, I think this one is better.''


    To be honest, in terms of the taste of the hamburger by itself, the one I made is better.


    But for some reason, when eaten with other ingredients, Carlo''s hamburger steak tastes many times better.


    Thank you. I''ll use the hamburger steak that Carlo made for me.


    ''Good. It was worth all my trouble.


    Thanks to Carlo''s help in adjusting the hamburger, I made an unexpected discovery.


    That''s what a butcher''s son should do.


    ''Well, I''ll ask Hurt to select the vegetables based on this.


    Yes, please do. Call me when the burgers are almost done.


    When I say this, Carlo smiles and leaves, satisfied.


    He must have left the butcher shop on his way home. I thank Carlo for making adjustments to the hamburgers in the midst of his daily business.


    We need to make sure that Carlo''s efforts are not in vain and that the hamburgers are delicious.

 28-two lettuce...

    For Hurt and Dusty, every ingredient is a main ingredient, but without a central ingredient, they cannot be combined.


    However, thanks to Carlo''s perfection of a good hamburger steak, the other ingredients are now moving forward.


    So I made a hamburger with the recipe Carlo had left me and came to Hurt''s with it in my hand.


    Hurt, wearing an apron, seems to be talking with a female customer.


    What is it? Can''t the kids eat the potatoes? What a waste to hate potatoes, which are cheap, keep well for a long time, are good for your stomach, and are good for you!


    ''Yes, yes, he doesn''t like it, and he won''t eat it if I mix it in a little bit. Is there any good way to cook it?


    Hurt''s glasses glittered as the female customer asked, slightly taken aback.


    I have a recommendation! Peel the potatoes, slice them thin, and bake them. Put some tomato sauce and cheese on it and bake it! They may not like potatoes, but few kids don''t like the combination of cheese and tomatoes! And then you can mix it into a gratin!''


    Although his enthusiasm for potatoes was unusual, what Hurt was saying was simple and reasonable.


    Then, even children who say they don''t like potatoes would eat them.


    It looked so delicious in my imagination.


    I see... I think he will eat it then. Okay, I''ll give it a try. Give me six potatoes.


    ''Thank you very much! I have some tomatoes you recommend for a tomato sauce to go along with it.''''


    ''Uh-huh, well, that too.


    When Hurt took the opportunity to sell the tomatoes from the store, the lady customer smiled and bought them with gusto.


    The other day.


    Hurt''s enthusiasm for vegetables is so high that most of the first people he meets are put off by his enthusiasm, but he captivates everyone with his natural eloquence and knowledge.


    It is interesting to listen to him and very informative because it is related to our daily diet. And most of all, you can tell that they love vegetables, so you don''t feel pressured even though they are doing business.


    He really is like a mirror of a son of a green grocer.


    While I was admiring the shop, Hurt turned around after seeing off a female customer.


    Oh, Tori. Have you come to buy our vegetables? I got some good potatoes today and I recommend them, okay?''''


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m not shopping today. Carlo finished the hamburgers for me.


    ''Oh, it''s finally done!


    ''I brought you a burger with a different meat, try it.''


    Half-size hamburger I made in advance. Hurt grabbed it out of the wrapper and ate it.


    Oh, it''s more satisfying and impactful than the last one!


    It seems that Carlo''s hamburger with hamburger steak is better than my hamburger.


    It''s quite an evolution to be able to tell just by taking a bite.


    Perhaps because he was hungry, Hurt gobbles up the half-size hamburger.


    ''I should choose leafy vegetables that can compete with this meat, right?


    ''Yes, leafy greens are a key part of the burger too.


    ''I''m on it! I have already made a rough selection!


    Upon hearing my words, Hurt picks up a basket and hurriedly pulls out ingredients from the display shelves.


    He showed me what looked like two leafy vegetables.


    One was a kind of jade lettuce, more than twice the size of a regular lettuce, and the other was a lettuce wrapped like a flower petal.


    I know the latter as bouquet lettuce, but not the former.


    What kind of ghost lettuce is this?


    What is this big lettuce?


    I point and ask, and Hurt says, "I''m glad you asked.


    It''s the king of lettuce we''ve been growing in the village where we''ve been stocking up lately!


    ''''King''s lettuce?''''


    It is a leafy vegetable grown from a seed planted from a demon called Vegalitas. The best feature of this vegetable is its overwhelming size, which befits the name of a king. Its freshness and texture are also first-rate.


    ''''Are seeds from demons safe?''''


    Both meats used for the hamburgers are demon meat, but I am a little concerned about the ingredients of a demon I have never heard of.


    ''The meat has been confirmed to be safe and is in cultivation. I assure you it is safe. Try it first.


    Hurt puts a basket in front of me, and I slowly reach for the king''s lettuce.


    The king lettuce is easily removed from the root. I had imagined that it would be hard because it was bigger than ordinary lettuce and its leaves were more magnificent, but it seemed to be not so.


    I took a bite of the lettuce to try it out, and the crispy texture spread in my mouth. And then, more to the point...


    ''''It''s fresh and sweet.


    ''''Right? I could eat it as it is without any dressing.''


    Hurt smiles somewhat proudly.


    Indeed, the freshness and sweetness alone are enough for me to eat. Even children who say they don''t like vegetables seem to eat them.


    I can use this king of lettuce in a hamburger!


    ''Yeah, but that''s not the only thing you can put in there, there''s also bouquet lettuce.


    Hurt offered me an additional lettuce, the bouquet lettuce, which I also know. It is so named because it looks like a bouquet of flowers. It is characterized by its tender leaves and bright colors.


    The ''king'' lettuce with its freshness and crispness, and the bouquet lettuce with its softness. I suggest using these two types of leafy greens.


    I see, so you accentuate the texture by using multiple vegetables like in a salad.


    That''s what I mean. You understand quickly since you are serving food at an inn.


    When I make a salad, I pay attention not only to the taste, nutrition and color, but also to the texture.


    I want to enjoy even the texture of the salad. Thanks to these efforts and Hurt''s careful selection of vegetables, salads are quite popular in our house.


    I''m going to try it out.


    He takes the hamburger steak and bread out of the packet and sandwiches them between the king lettuce and bouquet lettuce that Hurt gave him.


    He then eats the new hamburger on the spot.


    The taste of the bread and the finished hamburger. They are very tasty, but they lose moisture and the texture is similar.


    However, the addition of the king lettuce and bouquet lettuce gave a harmony of different textures and freshness to the burgers.


    By adding color and texture in addition to taste, the hamburger has become one more delicious and easy to eat.


    Yes, it''s definitely tastier now.


    ''Hahaha, I know you will! I made several sandwiches and burgers for this day, and it was trial and error!


    Yeah, no wonder you were so well prepared.


    Hurt must have done a lot of experimenting and thinking to come up with the answer so far.


    ''Yeah, adopt these two! I''d like to say, but how much does king lettuce cost? I don''t want the purchase price to be too high since I''m selling them?''''


    I use bouquet lettuce on a daily basis, so I know how much it costs.


    But this king of lettuce is unpredictable.


    It is a lettuce that exhibits wonderful texture and freshness, but it is useless if the purchase price to sell it is too high.


    ''...... Wait a minute. Is this for sale?''


    ''Huh? Didn''t I tell you?''


    ''I didn''t hear you.''


    Hurt was told clearly, and in retrospect he realized that he had never said anything like that.


    I turned around and realized that I had never said anything like that. And we''ll split the proceeds among the four of us.


    I thought it was just a hobby of Tori''s as usual, but I like it too. That sounds like fun.


    Hurt lifts his glasses with a snap and grins.


    Surely by now he''s doing whatever he wants with the proceeds from the hamburger sales: ......


    ''If we make good money, we can stock a lot of rare vegetables and invest in farmers! You''ll be able to buy tons of vegetables that you couldn''t get your hands on before!''''


    I hadn''t thought about it at all. As usual, my desires were centered on vegetables.


    ''Wow, you invested in a farmer at that age.


    ''I''m having my favorite vegetables grown for me. It''s only right that I pay for them, isn''t it?''


    No, that''s true, but it''s rare to find a kid who goes that far for vegetables.


    So, what is the price of king lettuce after all?


    ''Well, to be frank, I don''t know the price because it is still in the cultivation stage and not much of it is on the market! I''ve been keeping a small number of them at my place lately just to see how they are doing.''


    When I asked him, Hurt told me firmly.


    I was afraid of not knowing the price.


    ''Well, I think the price will be fine. Even if they become explosively popular, they will sell them at a low price only to my store, so there is no problem.


    If Harte is so confident, it must be all right.


    ''Hurt, how dependable you are ......!


    ''''You had been dismayed when you heard that the vegetables were made from the seeds of demons, but now you''ve lost all your doubts. ......''''


    I don''t care if it''s from the seed of a demon. As long as it tastes good and is cheap, that''s all that matters.


    So Hurt suggested a different kind of tomato, and we adopted it.


    Now we have all the vegetables we need for the hamburger.


    All that''s left is for Dusty to finish the buns.

 29-hamburger completion...

    Carlo has a hamburger steak. Hurt selected two kinds of lettuce, tomatoes, and other ingredients. Now all we need is for Dusty to make a bun that can hold all those ingredients and our hamburger will be complete.


    The rest of the cheeses are out of our hands since we don''t have an expert, but as long as they don''t clash with the other ingredients, we should be fine.


    So I leave Hurt''s with the selected ingredients and head to Dusty''s bakery.


    Walking south through the crowded market, the streets become calmer and easier to walk through.


    When I arrived at the quiet southern square, I found Dusty''s bakery facing the square.


    It was after midday and time for a small snack. Inside Dusty''s bakery, several hungry customers were choosing breads.


    Dusty, the shopkeeper, was busy serving freshly baked bread and paying the bill.


    I sit on a bench by the store and wait leisurely for the customers to leave.


    I sit deeply and lean back against the backrest. I look up and see a clear blue sky and a few clouds.


    It''s a beautiful day and the temperature is warm, so it''s a perfect day to sit in the sun.


    The plaza is peaceful, with an elderly couple sitting on a bench like me, and a group of children playing happily.


    Feeling the occasional breeze, I suddenly feel sleepy.


    Hey, I thought you wanted to see me.


    As I was about to fall asleep, I heard a familiar rough voice and a paper bag with a nice smell fell on me.


    I opened my eyes to find Dusty, dressed in a white cocktail suit, looking down at me with a grumpy face as usual.


    ''Oh, Dusty. What do you do for a living?


    ''I''m taking a break now that I''ve calmed down. Here, take this.


    This," he said, "is probably the paper bag that contains the bread on top of his head.


    I grab it with my hand and put it on my thigh.


    Dusty kicked my spread legs and forced me to sit on the bench.


    Yeah, I was kind of enjoying occupying the bench all by myself, but what the heck.


    By the way, could this bread be?


    ''It''s the bread used for hamburgers. But it''s just a prototype with some flavor and dough. I can''t help you any more without knowing the other ingredients.


    Oh, I thought you were supposed to make it after seeing Carlo and Hurt''s selection of ingredients, but it seems that you have already tried what you can do.


    Carlo, Hurt, and Dusty work very fast and are very helpful. Having been a company employee in my previous life, I can understand how grateful I am for this.


    Impressed by Dusty''s speedy work, I open the paper bag that emits a savory smell.


    There are a number of round, bulging loaves of bread, just like I had told him beforehand.


    There are several, but what about this one?


    They all seem to be slightly different in color and size, but I can''t tell what the differences are.


    I can''t tell what the difference is. ''They''re slightly different in sweetness and density. I''m sure this is the shape of the dough that Tori was talking about, right?


    ''Yeah, this one and this one are too puffy, but I think this one is just right.


    Dusty asked, and I chose the one closest to the hamburger bun I envisioned.


    ''That''s about how much it expands due to fermentation, ...... I found out.''


    Dusty stared at the bread intently and muttered something about it as if to burn it into his memory.


    The rest depends on the combination of ingredients. I''ve brought Carlo''s hamburger steak and Hurt''s lettuce.


    What, if you already have it, why didn''t you tell me first?


    I put out a package of ingredients, and Dusty snatched it from me.


    No, I just failed to mention it when Dusty suddenly handed me the bread, but whatever.


    Dusty took the food and stood up with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ''Well, I''ll readjust the rest with this, so come back in three days!


    Dusty then took the package and ran to the bakery.


    He probably put the ingredients in the packet and tried it. Then, he will probably start adjusting the bread again.


    However, it seems to me that what we have now is pretty much perfect.


    I grab one of the loaves Dusty gave me. It smells of savory wheat and is somewhat appetizing. It is soft and fluffy to the touch, with just the right amount of elasticity.


    When I put it in my mouth, which emitted a delicious aroma, a mellow wheat aroma and a slight sweetness spread in my mouth.


    And the texture was wonderfully fluffy, neither too crumbly nor too chewy.


    Yes, the bread is delicious on its own.


    With the deliciousness of Dusty''s prototype, I was sure I was about to make a great hamburger.


    I was sure I was about to make a great hamburger.


    Dusty made some adjustments to the bread based on the ingredients, and finally our burgers were ready.


    I invited Carlo, Hurt, and Dusty, who supervised the burgers, to a tasting party to show them off, but there were other people hanging around.


    There were also other people hanging around, mostly guests of my hotel, like Michael, Ira, Urgus, Natalia, Hermina, Ralph, and Sheikh.


    ''......What''s going on here?''


    ''I don''t know. We were sitting down and they came out of nowhere.


    I asked Dusty, who was sitting down, and he replied something to that effect.


    Apparently, Dusty and the others did not summon them.


    What are you guys doing?


    Of course it''s because Tori has just finished a new dish. Today is the tasting, isn''t it? We''re here to be fed, too.


    Michal answered my question as a representative and the other members nodded their heads in agreement.


    It seems that they are trying to force their way into our hamburger tasting.


    I''m surprised you knew it was a tasting event, though.


    The date for today''s tasting has been adjusted so that everyone can take their time. I think it will be difficult to find a place to meet by chance because of the time of the day after lunch.


    ''You''ve been very busy making hamburgers these days,'' he said.


    ''I''ve been following your footsteps for a long time.''


    Apparently Ralph and Sheik were following me. I didn''t see them.


    You''re an adventurer, you''ve got skills like that... but you should be working for the guild, not doing that. Your party doesn''t have that much money to spare, does it?


    I feel like I''m using my power and time in the wrong way.


    Isn''t it terrible that I''m the only one left out of the group to develop a dish? You''ll have to mix me in this time, won''t you?''''


    Ira is probably unhappy that he is the only one of his age group who has been left out. Her words were a little sulky.


    ''Well, how about we go to a food stall together sometime?


    ''What? Selling a new dish at a food stall?''''


    ''Yeah, we all came up with something good, so we thought we''d try selling it.


    This has been shared not only with Hurt but also with Dusty and Carlo. However, since I am the one who has the most freedom in this group, I will be in charge of most of the food stall business.


    Well, I don''t open a stall every day, and I can do it whenever I feel like it, so I don''t think it will be too much trouble.


    I think so.


    What a fun idea! I''ll do it too!


    Ira is back in a good mood after taking a good bite of the food stall business.


    Thank goodness, now I can be forgiven for leaving her out of the group.


    Hey, I''m getting hungry. I''m skipping lunch today because I heard that Tori''s newest dish is available, right?


    ''Yes! I''m hungry enough!


    ''............!''


    Natalia, Hermina, and Urgas urge me to go.


    Do we have to make this many extra people now?


    Well, that''s fine, isn''t it? Isn''t this a good opportunity to show off our burgers?


    ''We can get a lot of opinions before we start selling at the food stalls.


    I''m the one who makes it, though.


    Well, it''s a good thing I made more burgers in advance, because I had decided to have a burger tasting today. All that was left to do was to cook the hamburger and put the ingredients in between the hamburger and the burgers.


    I went into the kitchen and put four hamburgers on each of two frying pans and started to cook them.


    While the hamburgers are cooking, I cut the king lettuce and bouquet lettuce that Hurt brought.


    And when the hamburgers are cooked beautifully, we put them on the fluffy bread that Dusty brought and pour the sauce on it. On top of that, sliced cheese and tomatoes were placed, then king lettuce and bouquet lettuce, and finally the bread to cover it.


    ''Yes, the burger is ready!


    ''Oh! So this is your new dish, hamburgers! How good it smells!''


    We put four pieces on each of two plates and put them on the table, and Michal puts her hand out in excitement.


    He puts them on the table, and Mihael is so excited that he puts out his hand, but it is caught in Ira''s arm.


    No, don''t! Mihael, today is Tori''s tasting party, we''ll come later.


    ''Ugh, I can''t believe I''m leaving you in front of something that looks so good. ......''


    For Michal, for whom food is the most enjoyable thing, it was quite a hardship to be left with the hamburgers.


    ''No, we can wait until later.


    ''Yeah, right.''


    ''I ate a lot of food during the making stage.


    ''I''m more interested in other people''s reactions to the food than I am in eating it myself.''


    We''ve already eaten it too many times. We are more concerned about what other people will say about the food than about enjoying it ourselves.


    The other three agree, so we serve the food to Hermina''s table first.


    Then we go to the table where Ira, Michal, Urgus and Natalia are sitting.


    The tablecloths are pure white, as if it were a fancy restaurant.


    Here is your new dish, hamburger.


    The atmosphere was somewhat familiar, so I delivered it in the style of a waiter.


    Then, everyone''s eyes focused on the hamburger.


    It''s sandwiched in a bun, but it''s slightly different from a sandwich, isn''t it?


    ''The colors of the ingredients are beautiful and appetizing!


    While Natalia and Michal were leaning forward to observe, Ira tilted his head and asked, "What do you think of the food?


    ''Hey, Tori. Does that mean I can just eat it with my hands?


    Yes, that''s right. You just grab it with your hand and bite into it.


    ''Oh? Something this big?''''


    When Natalia the whore says it like that, it sounds obscene, so please don''t do it.


    ''You can eat it with a knife and fork, what do you want?


    No, I''m going like this!


    Ira said and opened his little mouth as wide as he could.


    ''Mmm! Delicious!


    Ira exclaims, his eyes wide open in surprise.


    And at the same time, Hermina and the others are astonished behind her.


    Oh my god, this! I can eat as much as I want!


    ''Yum! That''s what they do with hamburgers!''''


    Ralph, who loves hamburgers, seems especially pleased and eats them with great gusto.


    The ingredients are perfectly matched! There are so many ingredients in between, but the flavors don''t fight each other at all!


    ''Hehe, of course. We worked together to make this dish just right!


    Dusty is very proud of Michal''s praise.


    ''It''s very tasty and addictive.


    ''......!


    Urgas nodded following Natalia''s words.


    I wondered how Urgus ate with his helmet on, but decided not to worry about it.


    ''You''re going to sell this at the food stall, aren''t you? It will definitely sell!''''


    ''Is it true that you''re going to serve it at a food stall? I''d buy this every day if it was available.


    Yes, this is much better than a regular sandwich.


    We clap our hands together in admiration.


    ''Hehehe, you did it!


    It was worth all the hard work we all put into it.


    It is a product of the combined knowledge and experience of everyone who has a specialty. How could it not be delicious?

 30-stall preparation...

    When I entered the kitchen, my father was already there preparing breakfast.


    Good morning.


    ''Oh, Tori. You''re early today. Getting ready for the food stall?


    ''Yes.''


    Yes, I have awakened to the awareness of being an employee of an innkeeper - but I have come to prepare the finished hamburgers to sell at the food stand.


    It is better to cut king lettuce, bouquet lettuce, tomatoes, etc. at the cart, but it is inconvenient to make patties there. So, the plan is to make p t here and bring it with us.


    I was told by a customer that selling sixty portions of street food in a day is enough, so I will make about fifty portions today.


    I really wanted to sleep longer, but I don''t know how long it will take to make that many dishes, so I will have to get up early.


    After washing my hands in the sink with water from the water jar, I use the knife to mince the meat of the eigfang and black buffalo that Carlo has prepared for me.


    Oh, this process is endless. I wonder if I can make a meat chopper and mince them easily. I should be able to make it without too much trouble, so I should consult with my customers who are good at making things to sell hamburgers.


    I wonder if Tori would be interested in setting up a food stand on her own, though.


    My father expresses his admiration, as if he is surprised that I would voluntarily set up a food stall.


    It''s amazing that you can keep the rhythm of cutting cabbage even when you are talking like that.


    We all made something good, so we thought we could sell it. Besides, there are some things I want.


    It''s rare to hear Tori say such a thing. What do you want? Do you want me to buy it for you?


    My father turns around in response to my words.


    ''Yes, you can! It''s a magical tool that emits cold air.


    I see. You''ll have to do your best to earn money at the stall.


    ''Oh, no, no, no!


    When I gave him the details of what I wanted, he turned to the cabbage as if I had never told him what I wanted. Still, when I desperately tried to negotiate with him, he rejected me with a deliberate smacking sound with a kitchen knife.


    The fatherly kindness he showed me for a moment seemed to be gone.


    As I give up and continue to mince the meat, my father asks me again.


    ''But you want expensive things like a cold magic tool...'' he says. What do you use such a thing for?


    ''Huh? I mean, to lower the air in a room to make it more comfortable in the summer or something?''''


    ''...... Is that all you got?''


    When I tell him the purpose of the grimoire, my father sounds dumbfounded.


    What do you mean that''s all? What more use can a magical tool that only emits cold air have?


    You don''t understand the bliss of sleeping in the comfortable air, do you?


    You know what I mean. If it were me, I''d eat better food and improve the facilities of the inn instead of buying such things.


    Our inn has been in operation for more than ten years. So far, there is nothing out of the ordinary that is noticeable, but there are some things that are falling apart in places you can''t see. The other day, there was a leak on the third floor due to the heavy rain.


    It was a good thing that it was in the corner of the hallway where no one passes by, but if it had been inside a room or on the first floor, it would have been out immediately.


    Although we are continuously making a profit, we can''t make a fortune because we don''t take too much money from our customers.


    That''s why I thought that if they wanted such expensive magical items, I would have to open my own stall to earn money.


    I have to work at least a little bit harder to keep my life comfortable.


    I''ll have to work a little harder to keep my life comfortable.


    When I finished my preparation and went outside the inn, Ira was waiting for me.


    When I brought a box of putty and a set of cooking utensils, Ira turned around and smiled, as if he had noticed me.


    Good morning, Tori! It looks like you''re up and ready to go!


    That''s because we couldn''t make hamburgers if we weren''t doing this. I mean, you''ve been very excited since this morning.


    ''Because it''s the first time we''re doing a food stall by ourselves without adult help. I''m really looking forward to it!


    Ira is helping me set up my stall today.


    I don''t think I can prepare the ingredients, make the hamburgers, and pay for the food all by myself.


    Normally, Carlo, Hurt, and Dusty who made the hamburgers with me should be helping me, but they are quite busy with their family''s restaurant.


    Carlo is an only child and Dusty''s sister is still young. Harto has an older sister, but he is not able to visit the farmer who grows the king lettuce as I mentioned the other day.


    As a result, the only ones who could move freely were me and Ira, the innkeeper.


    Well, I''ve asked them to deliver foodstuffs for us, so it''s not that I don''t cooperate with them at all.


    But it doesn''t mean we''ll sell everything, right? It''s the first day, and it would be good if we sold 20 meals.''


    It doesn''t matter if it sells or not! It''s fun for us to do it on our own!


    Well, I guess it is fun to run a kind of private store like a cultural festival. So, I thought I could understand Ira''s feeling.


    But as my goal is to obtain ice magic tools, I need them to sell well.


    So, let''s go rent a stall first! I''ll hold the cooking utensils!


    Thank you very much.


    Ira holds a leather bag containing a set of cooking utensils on top of a wooden box.


    It was a big help, since it was hard to carry the crate of putty on top of the crate.


    After separating our luggage, Ira and I walk to the food stall area.


    When you open a food stall in this town, not everyone can do it at any place they want.


    You have to go to the market, which organizes the stalls, and ask the person there for permission before you are allocated a place.


    Of course, you have to pay for the place, and since we don''t have a stall, we have to rent one.


    As we walked through the stall area, which was a little deserted due to the early morning, we saw many people lined up at the market at the back of the street. They were carrying a lot of foodstuffs and cooking utensils, and I guessed that they were going to rent a stall just like us.


    Soon, people were being processed one after another, and it was our turn.


    ''We would like to rent a stall and ask for permission to operate.


    What are you going to sell?


    ''It''s a hamburger!


    Hah, hamburger?


    Ira smiles at the man who asks so bluntly, but there is no way he can understand.


    We just call them that because that''s what we call them.


    It''s like a sandwich with grilled meat and vegetables on bread.


    ''Oh, a sandwich. Write your name here.


    When I said it in simple terms, the man seemed to be satisfied and proceeded with the procedure.


    I wrote my name and Ira''s name on it, as well as the name of the innkeeper who would be our identities.


    This way we would be able to contact the innkeeper in case of any problems later on.


    Two silver coins for the rental of the stall and the location.


    I''ll give you one too.


    No, you can help me today.


    I pay the man two silver coins in exchange for a wooden sign that will serve as a permit.


    I can''t make Ira pay for helping me, and I don''t know what my father and Letty will say if they find out about it.


    The stalls are free to take what they have there. Don''t make a mess or break anything, okay?


    ''''Yes.''''


    Unafraid of the man''s glaring words, Ira and I reply.


    He is big and a bit strong-looking, but we are used to it as we work at the inn.


    We quickly head to where the man points and pick out a nice and easy-to-use stall from among them.


    It is about 2 meters high and 1.5 meters wide. The depth is about 80 centimeters. The frame is made of logs, and the overhead is covered with a kind of leather to protect it from the rain.


    There is a hollow at the cooking table, into which is fitted a kind of a seven-wheeled stove, on which pots and pans are heated and a griddle is placed on top.


    This is a common stall in this world. Some of them are equipped with a magic stove that emits heat, but it is not worth the price of renting.


    I pull the front and Ira walks behind me, pushing me along.


    Where is the place?


    ''Next street.


    On the back of the wooden tag, there was a simple map with the number of our position.


    When we got to that place, there was a place with a number on it.


    Okay! Let''s go quickly!''''


    ''Whoa! Don''t push me!


    With Ira pushing me from behind, I pulled the stall along at a quick pace.

 31-start of cooking...

    ''There it is! Here it is!


    Ira and I arrived at the spot indicated on the wooden sign and set up our food stall there.


    Around us, there were people who had set up their stalls in the same way as we had, and began preparing to open for business.


    The empty space was filled up one after another, and the stalls were lined up and bustling with people.


    It seemed as if a festival was about to begin, and we were excited to be a part of it.


    Good morning, nice to meet you today!


    As Ira and I were unpacking, a woman came up next to us, her voice booming with authority.


    There seemed to be only one person there, but it seemed that this woman was also opening a stall next to us.


    I greet her back and Ira asks her with interest.


    What do you sell, sister?


    ''I''m juice. I squeezed the fruit I bought this morning and put it in a barrel, so all I have to do is pour it into a glass. So it''s easy for one person to run the business.


    I looked at the sister''s stall, which was filled with barrels, cups, and fruits.


    The fruits on the table are probably just objects to make the fruit juice look tasty.


    It is very convenient to pour the juice already in the barrel into the cup. I feel familiar with the business at a food stall.


    What do you sell over there? In case you''re wondering, I don''t think it''s the same juice or something, since you''ve been allocated.''


    Yes, there is some control over the type of food that is allocated at the market. To avoid having stalls that sell only juices on the street, the food is allocated according to the type of food they sell.


    However, if there are many stalls selling the same kind of food, they will inevitably overlap, but basically they do not.


    Maybe there will be no similar bread dishes next to or in front of ours.


    We sell hamburgers!


    ''Hamburger? What''s that?


    I knew you would.


    Ira explains to the woman with a question mark on her face.


    Oh, it''s a sandwich, isn''t it?


    ''No, it''s not! It''s a hamburger!


    Ira seems to be insistent on this point.


    Well, if the name "hamburger" gets around, people will want to try our food. It''s not a bad advertisement.


    ''Give us a call when you''re done preparing. I''ll buy you a sandwich.


    The woman giggles at Ira, who is too angry to correct her, and goes back to preparing her own stall.


    Tori, get the hamburgers ready! I''m going to make her approve of hamburgers!


    ''No, not unless Hurt and Dusty bring the ingredients.


    They each promised to bring the rest of the vegetables and bread. They said they would bring them when they got out of the store, but when in the world would they bring them?


    Oh! Tori, there you are! I brought you some freshly baked bread!''''


    Just as I was thinking that, Dusty brought me a big box.


    ''You found our place, didn''t you?


    ''No, I couldn''t find it right away, so I went to the city and asked. I said ''hamburger'' and they told me this is the place.


    ''Ha ha, it seems Ira''s words made an impression on you.


    Thanks to Ira, the meeting went smoothly.


    After receiving the box from Dusty, I immediately open it to check it out.


    The inside of the box was divided by a partition, and it was filled with hamburger buns.


    Wow, it smells good. How many of these are in the box?


    ''About a hundred in all. That''s a little much, but it''s better than a little, right?


    You never know when you might drop something while cooking. It would be helpful to have a little extra.


    And these paper bags!


    ''''What?''''


    It''s a hamburger wrapper. You make hamburgers and hand them out raw?


    ''Oh, I forgot!


    That''s right. Making hamburgers was fine, but I had completely forgotten about the containers and plates to put the hamburgers in.


    Thank goodness--it''s got the name of Dusty''s on it!


    I looked at the paper bag Dusty had given me and saw the name of the restaurant, "Lubarlier," written in fancy letters on it.


    ''Eh, it''s a good advertisement for our store. I won''t charge you for the bag.


    ''You''re so clever.''


    That''s a real nice touch. Now we''ll know which bakery made them.


    The kids who work in this world are the bravest of the brave.


    Thank you. I''ll take advantage of it. Maybe one of these days someone who likes it will come to Dusty''s bakery.


    ''When that happens, you''re going to have to bring us hamburgers, too!


    I''ll do my best to make it happen.


    I''m just going to go deliver it!


    Dusty said that, and then he took a different box and sashayed off to the south. It looks like he''s going to make a delivery.


    Bakeries are busiest in the morning. Thanks to Dusty for taking the time out of his busy schedule to deliver the bread.


    Now if only Hurt would bring some lettuce and tomatoes.


    Around us, we could smell the aroma of roasting skewers of meat and spices from what appeared to be soup on the fire. The food stalls around us are beginning to prepare their dishes one after another.


    Right now, the only ones who are not preparing anything are us and the woman selling juice next to us.


    ''Hurt sometimes loses track of time when he starts talking about vegetables, so maybe he''s forgotten about them,'' she says.


    It is quite possible that he was so engrossed in explaining to his visitors that he forgot to do so.


    I''ll go check on him! Tori, stay here.


    ''Uh-huh, okay.


    Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. Ira ran out.


    ''Let''s get a fire going so we''ll be ready to go soon.


    While I was warming up the frying pan by lighting a fire with wood, Hurt and Ira came dashing in with a box in their hands.


    Sorry! Tori, I''m late!


    Maybe it''s because I ran all the way here from my store. Hurt was breathing hard.


    ''Listen, Tori! I knew it, I was so busy selling vegetables to customers that I forgot!


    ''Oh, I knew it?''


    Ira''s story sounded exactly as I had imagined it would.


    The housewives who were impressed by Hurt''s vegetable talk gathered one after another, and Hurt was talking passionately about vegetables in front of the store.


    I''m really sorry!


    ''It''s okay. I''m a little late, but it doesn''t mean I won''t make it in time.


    Slicing tomatoes and plucking lettuce are not so time-consuming.


    All you have to do is cook the p t for him while he''s waiting.


    Thank you for coming to deliver them in spite of your busy schedule.


    Oh, okay, I''ll see you later. I''ll invite Dusty and Carlo over for lunch.


    Harte told them with a fresh smile and went back the way he had come.


    ''Well, let''s get ready,'' he said. I''ll cook the p t and Ira can peel and sort the king lettuce and the bouquet lettuce.


    I''m on it!


    Ira rolls up his arms and starts to peel the lettuce.


    Oh, you finally started cooking?


    The woman at the next stall smiles at me and asks, "What are you doing here?


    Don''t worry, it will be ready in a minute.


    ''You''ll see! I''ll have it done and fed to you in no time!''''


    Ira and I responded with a smile of our own.

 32-first-time sales...

    As we were getting ready. The food stalls lined up in the street are filled with townspeople, travelers, adventurers, and others who are wandering around in search of breakfast.


    Other stalls were already showing off their finished dishes and shouting to attract customers.


    A woman selling fruit juice next to me was also selling juice to the customers who were slowly arriving.


    In such a situation, I work slowly and deliberately without rushing.


    I pour oil on the pan heated by the flame. As I place four patties on the pan, I hear the sound of leaking juices and oil popping.


    I turn up the heat to high and cook the surface of each patty until it is well browned.


    By this time, the delicious smell of cooking meat began to waft from the p t , and people walking on the street began to look at me.


    Once the surface is cooked, the heat is lowered and the pan is covered with a lid for slow steaming.


    While waiting, I move next to Ira who is sorting lettuce, and slice tomatoes and cheese that Hurt delivered.


    When all the ingredients were ready, the hamburger patties were cooked.


    Yes, bread!


    When I lifted the pan from the fire, Ira placed four pans on the table as if he had been waiting for me, and I placed the hamburger on them.


    I put the hamburger on it. I spread the special sauce with a brush, and Ira put sliced cheese, tomatoes, king lettuce and bouquet lettuce one after another in a very clever way.


    Finally, I spread the sauce again on the bouquet lettuce, and Ira covered it with a piece of bread.


    ''''It''s done!


    It was the first hamburger that Ira and I made at the food truck.


    It''s the same as the one we had the other day, isn''t it?


    ''Yes, it should be fine.


    Although I have made this dish many times in the kitchen of the inn, I am a little nervous when it is made in a different environment.


    Hey, how much is that sandwich thing?


    While I was thinking about tasting the finished hamburger, a man appeared in front of the stall.


    Not a sandwich, but a hamburger!


    ''Hamburger? I don''t care what you call it. How much?


    ''Four coppers, sir.


    When I answered the price, the man blatantly frowned.


    Four coppers? It''s just meat and vegetables sandwiched between bread, right? Isn''t it a little expensive?''''


    The man was right, a normal sandwich at a street stall is usually in the range of two to three copper coins.


    ''What! Our food is--''''


    Ira tries to retort forcefully, but I stop him with my hand.


    Our hamburgers are different from ordinary sandwiches. I''m sure we can offer you a taste that is worth the price.


    Our hamburgers are made with much more care and selection than that.


    To be honest, we have to ask our customers to pay this much to make any money at all.


    I don''t want four coppers.


    When I made eye contact with him, not willing to take a step back, the man clicked his tongue and walked away.


    ''What, you''re judging me without even eating ......''.


    ''Well, if you don''t eat it, you won''t understand how good it tastes.''


    If they don''t eat it, they won''t understand that it is worth four copper coins. Especially if the food is different and unfamiliar.


    ''...... sorry''.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    As I was talking to the man who passed by, watching his back, a third person suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Although I was looking in a different direction, I did not notice him at all.


    I looked forward with surprise, and there appeared a man wearing a deep black hood.


    His skin was dark, but he had beautiful silver hair that seemed to contrast with his skin. His eyes were long and slanted, jade green in color. Gold ornaments were wrapped around his wrists and neck.


    These distinctive features belong to the people of a desert nation far to the west of here.


    They have tanned skin and gaudy ornaments.


    It is rare to see them like this, as not many people come as far as Rubera in the east.


    As we stare, the desert people point their dark-skinned fingers at the hamburger,


    ''......What''s this?''


    The words were a little faltering, but the voice itself sounded like that of a young man.


    It''s a hamburger.


    ''...... How much?''


    ''Four coppers, sir.


    ''...... buy it. Please.


    When I told him I had four coppers, the man from the desert agreed without complaint.


    Surprised at this, I wrap my newly finished hamburger in the paper bag Dusty gave me.


    I then exchanged the hamburger for the four copper coins offered to me.


    Now that I am the first customer to buy a hamburger, I wonder if he will like the taste as well.


    The desert people look somewhat puzzled when they open the package. Are they unsure of how to eat it?


    ''You''ll be fine if you eat it as it is!


    Ira made a motion with his hand, and the desert people took a bite of the hamburger.


    As Ira and I watched their reaction, the desert people swallowed and froze.


    Was it good? Wasn''t it good? The hood hides his expression, so I have no idea what he is talking about.


    When Ira and I tilted our heads, the desert people who had been frozen suddenly increased their speed and proceeded to eat.


    They gobbled up the hamburgers with their mouths open.


    And when they finished in a flash, they crossed their fingers in a strange shape and bowed their heads.


    Is this the desert people''s way of expressing their gratitude? I don''t know, but Ira and I bowed in response.


    After that, the desert people left at a quick pace.


    In my hands are the first four coins I sold at the stall.


    My first sale at my stall.


    The first sale.


    ''Yeah.''


    It was the first time a customer I didn''t know bought from me. I was happy about that.

 33-Hamburgers sold out...

    ''Looks like the food is ready.''


    As the desert people left, a woman from a neighboring stall called out to us.


    Yes, it''s ready! Come on, buy our burgers!


    Ira responds with a package of hamburgers, just as if he had been waiting for it.


    ''Okay. How much?


    Four coppers.


    ''Four coppers! Isn''t that a lot for a sandwich?''''


    We''re not just making sandwiches. Come on, give me four coppers like you promised!


    ''I don''t have a choice. I''ll complain if it doesn''t taste good.


    The lady hands the copper coins to me looking a bit chagrined, and Ira accepts them with a beaming smile.


    The women''s aggression is a bit frightening.


    But this is a good opportunity to ask them what they think of the taste. The first time the desert people bought the coins for me, I couldn''t see their faces clearly because of their hoods. I guess they liked it because they thanked me, but I would like to see a clear reaction.


    The hamburger was highly praised by all the guests of the inn, but what about the sister?


    ''Wow, it looks pretty tasty. Well then, let''s get started...''


    As Ira and I stared at her, she unwrapped the package and took a bite of the hamburger.


    What?


    His eyes widened and his words seemed to leak out.


    ''How do you like it? How does it taste?


    It''s so, so, so good!


    Ira laughed happily at her sister''s truly surprised impression.


    What do you think of our hamburgers!


    I''m sorry I called it a sandwich. The hamburger is very tasty. I wouldn''t mind paying four coppers for such a good taste.


    It seems that our hamburgers were worthy of your sister''s approval.


    She mentioned the name "hamburger" instead of "sandwich.


    Ira was very pleased with this change, and I was happy too.


    Yay! It seems our hamburgers are working at the food stall.


    There he is! It''s Tori!''


    As Ira and I were happy to see him, Ralph came toward us.


    Behind him are Sheik and Hermina as usual, but there are also some unfamiliar men and women.


    ''Tori! I''m here for the burgers!''''


    ''Thank you, Hermina. Are those people behind you your friends?''


    Yes, we are fellow adventurers. I brought them here to feed them Tori''s hamburgers.''''


    Hermina then points to the fellow adventurers behind her.


    They are a male wolf beast, a female elf, and a human male. It seems that they have taken the trouble to bring their fellow adventurers with them.


    We are glad to see them, since we could have had breakfast at the inn. In this world where the internet is not as widespread as it was in my previous life, word of mouth is the best advertising tool.


    I really appreciate it.


    ''You brought me here so early in the morning, I hope the food is really tasty?


    The beastman says somewhat indolently as he crosses his arms.


    Well, I guess it''s understandable that he would think so after being brought here so early in the morning.


    Don''t worry, I assure you!


    ''Well, what guarantee would Ralph give me?


    Ralph, you say everything tastes good when there''s meat.


    ''That''s not true!


    Sorry, Ralph. That''s the way I see Ralph.


    But I didn''t want to say anything else, because it would only be a disadvantage if I did.


    I assured him that he had to try it. I''ll buy you a drink today!''''


    ''......I''ll eat it if Hermina says so.''


    Helmina looked up at him somewhat, and the beastman nodded his head, though he had a pouty look on his face.


    Hermina must be more solid and trustworthy than Ralph and Sheik, who were both a lot of fun.


    ''Well, then, Tori, we''ll take our share of the burgers, too, for six!


    ''Okay! But I can''t make a lot at once, so can you wait for just two people?


    After handing the burgers to the woman at the stall, I prepared and grilled the patties, but could only cook four at a time.


    I had two left over from earlier, but I wanted them to be freshly made anyway, so I decided to save them for lunch for Ira and me.


    ''Well then, save some for Ralph and Sheikh for later.


    ''''Okay.''''


    ''''Hey!


    Ralph and Sheikh rush in with their beautiful voices in unison, but I ignore them and get ready.


    After making sure that the steamed patties are thoroughly cooked, I place them one after another on the bread that Ira has prepared for me.


    From there, Ira does the same with the toppings, and finally, I pour the sauce over the toppings and sandwich them between the bread.


    I wrap them up so that they are easy to hold, and they are done.


    Yes, four hamburgers for sixteen coppers.


    Yes, that''s a bit expensive! But, if it tastes this good, I guess so. ......''


    When I told her the price, Helmina was surprised, probably because it was higher than she had imagined.


    Then, looking a little pained, she takes out a silver and a copper coin from her purse.


    I guess this is a little cold for bringing a new customer on the first day.


    But since you brought me three new customers this time, I''ll deduct three copper coins and give you thirteen.


    ''I''ll bring ten friends next time, won''t that make it eight?''


    Helmina''s expression changed with a start and she offered a further discount.


    ''Hey, come on, you''re offering a discount when you say you''ll buy me a drink!


    ''I have to save money now. I don''t have time to worry about your shame or your reputation!


    The beastman is taken aback, but Helmina doesn''t care.


    She is indeed the financier of the party of adventurers, and she is a very skillful and desperate negotiator.


    Bringing in a dozen new clients is quite a big deal, considering what will happen later on. And this is only the first day of business.


    The price is a bit aggressive, four coppers for a bread dish. For now, they just need to get people to taste the food and realize that the taste is worth the price.


    If it is Ralph, I doubt if I can really bring him here, but if it is Hermina, who is popular among all, it is quite possible.


    ''Okay, but without using the innkeeper''s guests...''


    Tori''s a real stand-up guy. We have a deal.


    I receive eight coppers from Hermina and hand her a hamburger wrapped by Ira.


    This is not a lot of money, but it is a good investment.


    While I prepare patties for Ralph and Sheik, Hermina passes the hamburgers to the fellow adventurers she has brought with her.


    Try it!


    ''''Oh.''''


    Surprisingly, the beastman was the first to eat when Hermina recommended it.


    He bared his sharp fangs and took a hearty bite.


    While the elf and the human man stare at him, the beastman barks.


    Yum!


    ''Right? See, I told you.


    ''Oh, my God, this meat. It''s so juicy!


    The beastman gobbles up his hamburger in amazement.


    The pouty look on his face is gone, and he eats with a passion.


    Oh, it''s true. It''s delicious!


    The crispiness of the lettuce is amazing. The vegetables are handled well.''


    Then came the words of a man and an elf.


    The elf especially seemed to like the combo of king lettuce and bouquet lettuce that Hurt had selected.


    Gosh, it looks delicious! Tori, please make one for us soon!


    ''I haven''t eaten anything since this morning, so I''m hungry.


    Ralph and Sheik moan like zombies in front of me as I look at them with satisfaction.


    It must be hard to be left alone while they eat so deliciously in front of you.


    Wait a little longer. I''m in the middle of baking.


    Oh, you''re very popular for your first day. I thought I would comfort Tori when she was sad because of the lack of sales.


    ''No, no, you can eat such delicious food. There should be a line out the door.


    ''......!


    While I was frantically baking the p t to appease Ralph and Sheik, Natalia, Michal, and Urgus came over.


    Apparently, the three of them had come to eat the burgers as promised.


    More hamburgers were ordered for the three of us, and the adventurers that Hermina had brought with her also ordered more hamburgers. And then some of the dwarves and elves staying at the inn came to join us, and in no time at all the party had grown into a large group.


    The beautiful Natalia, Michal, and the lanky Urgas attracted a lot of attention, and one or two people interested in the stalls at the end of the line came and lined up to buy food.


    I was kept busy with the p t making process. It''s a great scream of joy.


    I didn''t expect so many customers.


    How about a juice to go with the burger? A refreshing, sour juice goes great with a burger!''


    The lady running the stall next to us also took advantage of our situation and started selling juice to us.


    Ralph, Sheik, and Helmina got the hamburgers and bought them, falling for the plan.


    The lady at the stall gives a mischievous smile. She''s a very good businesswoman.


    Ira, please serve them.


    Yes!


    After baking the patties, he immediately puts them on the bread and leaves the rest to Ira.


    Then Ira exchanges the finished products for money in that order.


    Meanwhile, I put the next patty in the pan again, trying to spare a second.


    When Ira finishes handing out the burgers, he makes small talk with the next customer who is waiting.


    I''m really glad I asked Ira to help. If it had been just me, I would have had a flat tire. It is quite difficult to handle the tasks of serving, paying the bill, and serving the customers while cooking.


    Thanks to Ira for offering to help.


    Tori, get more hamburgers for five people!


    ''Wow, okay!


    We had planned to focus on getting to know people rather than selling, but with the help of the guests at the inn, we sold out fifty hamburgers before lunchtime.

 34-Its best to work moderately....

    After we sold out of hamburgers, Dusty, Carlo, Hurt and Ira gathered at the diner for the launch party that evening.


    The diner is crowded at night again today, but thanks to the launch party, I am exempted from working. I am sitting proudly without working as an employee.


    Yes, five fruit juices.


    Letty, the waitress, brings me a fruit juice.


    We would like to drink at such a party, but unfortunately we are underage. We are not under the same strict control as in our previous lives, but we must refrain from drinking.


    ''Here, for you, big brother.


    ''Yes, thank you.''


    ''Aww, it''s nice that only your brothers are having fun. I wish I could have been in the stall too.


    Lettie, who brought the cup, sounded envious.


    The fact that not only the man but also Ira joined the party must have made Lettie feel alienated.


    As expected, Ira said something similar to Lettie, so I know what Lettie wants to say and what she wants to do.


    ''...... Then, I''ll try to help Letty this time.


    ''I''ll do it! Next time you teach me how to make hamburgers!


    When I asked her to do so, Lettie smiled happily and went to take orders from the other customers.


    I guess Ira won''t be able to accompany me every time I open a food stall from now on," Letty said. In any case, I was planning to ask Lettie to help me once I had gotten things going, so it was no problem.


    Well, we''ve got the drinks for now, so let''s just have a toast first!


    ''Tori, please!


    ''Yes, me?


    Tori is in charge of the food, since it was her idea.


    Hurt lifts his glasses with his finger, and Carlo nods in agreement.


    Well, I''m the one who started it.


    ''Well then, cheers to the opening and selling out of the hamburger stall!


    ''''Cheers!


    Everyone clinked their cups of fruit juice to my cue.


    First of all, we drink a toast by slurping it down.


    ''Phew, I didn''t think they''d sell out before noon!


    Dusty slammed his cup down with a rather old manly motion.


    ''I was just going to go check on them, but there was a long line and they''re sold out.


    ''They must have been impressed by the taste of my vegetables.


    Not everyone, but the vegetable-loving elves loved it. Some of them even asked for more lettuce and skipped the p t .


    I know.


    ''Of course not, it''s my bread!


    The meat is the heart of the hamburger. So, thanks to me.


    Maybe that''s why Hurt said that. Dusty and Carlo argue with each other as if they were competing.


    This story has been told over and over again, but it all runs parallel.


    Everyone is confident and proud of their ingredients. I think that''s why they made such good hamburgers.


    Yes, yes, I''m tired of hearing that story. I''ve said it many times before, but it was Tori who came up with the idea in the first place.


    ''That''s true, too. I''ll give the top honors to Tori. And I''m number two.


    ''No! I''m the one who invented the idea of king lettuce and bouquet lettuce together, so I''m number two!


    I''m the one who created the golden ratio of p t .


    When the number one seat is gone, the number two seat is up for grabs.


    Ira is taken aback by this argument right after he intervenes.


    Why do they insist on being number one or number two? It''s good to have everyone''s help.''''


    Boys are creatures that like to look good.


    There are some things you can''t give up as a boy of your age.


    Ira understands women''s hearts, but it seems she doesn''t understand men''s hearts either.


    Nevertheless, I am glad that we sold so many hamburgers.


    With this, we can continue to operate the stall and make money. The money would be shared among Dusty, Carlo, Hurt, and Ira, but I was able to sell about ten silver coins in a few hours.


    With this, if we work hard, we might even be able to buy some of the ice magic tools that were too expensive for us to afford.


    I''ll work hard while I can, and hope to stay cool in the hot summer with ice magic tools.


    Well, okay. Let''s leave Dusty and the others alone and order some food.


    ''Yes, I think so. We have a lot of money from the sale.


    ''Oh, but in the end the money will go to Tori''s house! Next time you''re going to eat at the launch, make sure it''s at our inn!''''


    ''Yes, yes, okay.


    First, as a reward to ourselves, let''s enjoy celebrating the completion and sale of the burgers with our friends here.


    Life is best when we work moderately and enjoy it.

 35-morning mince...

    ''Big brother, wake up!


    ''Hmm, hmm? Letty?


    The shaking of my body woke me up.


    When I open my eyes, I see my sister Letty.


    Morning comes early for the son of an innkeeper. There are many things to do, such as cleaning and preparing the inn, preparing breakfast, etc., so he has to get up earlier than the guests...


    ''Wait a minute. Isn''t it too early? The sky is still dark, right?


    When I woke up and looked out the window, the city of Lubera was still in darkness.


    Even though it is early in the morning for innkeepers, there is no need to get up so early that the sky is still white.


    It is enough to get up just as the sun is rising and it is getting light.


    Today is the day you are going to the food stall with me, isn''t it? I told you last night to get up early to prepare the patties.


    Oh, yeah, that''s right. Today was the day to take Letty to the food stall business, which she had been unable to attend for some time.


    ''...... can''t we start at noon?


    It doesn''t matter when you open your stall, as long as it''s during the meal time.


    Since I was taking Lettie with me today, my overprotective father might get angry if I set up in the evening, but noon would be fine.


    I made a tempting suggestion, but Letty denied it with a grim look on her face.


    No! I''m asking Ricotta to be my waitress in the morning! I mean, you''re too sleepy, so you''re just trying to delay it.


    Lettie gives me a jittery look.


    She is completely aware that I am sleepy now and wants me to come back later. That''s my sister, she''s really good.


    Come on, don''t just stand there, get up!


    While I was trying to figure out how to get around the situation, Letty pulled me out of bed.


    Hmmm...pulling me up...you''re a strong man, working as an innkeeper... I wonder where such energy is in your slender body.


    Letty has always been rather careless with me, but today she was strangely forceful.


    ''You''re in high spirits this morning, aren''t you?


    I''ve never been to a food stall before.


    When I ask, Letty replies with an innocent look on her face.


    It seems that she was looking forward to today''s stall.


    Well, I can''t resist any more after seeing Lettie''s excited face like this.


    ''......It''s a hassle, but let''s start the preparations...''


    ''''Yes!


    I''m going to change my clothes and wash my face, go to the kitchen first.


    I say this, but Letty looks at me suspiciously.


    ''...... don''t go back to sleep, okay?


    I won''t.''


    Am I that untrustworthy?


    I send Letty away to get dressed and take out my usual clothes from the wardrobe.


    As I take off my nightgown and start to get dressed, I suddenly feel a look at my back.


    I glanced behind me and saw Lettie peeking out from the ladder entrance to the fourth floor.


    ''...... Letty, I know you''re at an age where you''re interested in the opposite s*x, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to peek like that, okay? Besides, I''m his older brother.


    ''No, no, no! I just wanted to make sure you were dressed properly!


    When I jokingly said this, Letty took it seriously, turned bright red in the face, and started talking fast before leaving.


    I had expected her to be mature for her age, but I was surprised at her lack of knowledge in this area.


    With such a reaction, I wonder if she can clean the room where the couple stayed. I would like Letty to help him if possible, but I also have a feeling that my brother would like her to be as naive as she is, so it was a bit complicated.


    I hope he will be able to help me if possible.


    When I went downstairs to change into my usual clothes and wash my face, I found my mother had already started to clean the table in the dining room on the first floor.


    ''Good morning, mother.


    Good morning, Tori. I see Letty woke you up early.


    My mother giggles as she looks at me.


    ''I think it''s a little early to start preparing the stalls.


    I can''t help it, I''ve been looking forward to it since yesterday. You should go along with him as a big brother. ''You''ve got a bad sleeping habit, so you''d better fix your hair as well as your face.


    When Mom told me this, I touched my hair and found that it had exploded.


    No wonder my mother giggles when she sees me first thing in the morning.


    After saying hello to Mom, I went straight out to the garden to wash my face in the well.


    As I scooped up some cold water and splashed it on my face, I felt as if my brain, which had been in a daze, was awakened. My vision becomes clearer.


    However, that is my subjective opinion, and if I went out in public as it is, would I be able to renew my face properly? I''m sure you''ll say, "What''s wrong with that?


    After washing my face, I carefully apply water to the parts of my face where I have sleeping habits.


    Yes, you will be able to fix your sleeping habit by the time you get dry.


    When I entered the kitchen, my father was preparing breakfast as expected and Letty was making patties.


    Father was chopping the ingredients in a rhythmical manner and Letty was mincing them with a powerful knife.


    Ah, big brother...'' he says. I''m tired of making minced meat.


    As for me, I''d rather just mix it up, but I have no choice. I decide to take over for the tired Lettie and swing the knife.


    I beat the minced meat that Lettie was making. I pound the minced meat as Lettie had made it.


    Dad, I''ll take the chopped onions.


    Oh!


    Next door, Lettie got some onions that her father had chopped while he was at it, and she was frying them in a pan.


    It was much easier to just mix the onions with a spatula.


    Letty, I''m tired, take over.


    No, it''s too early.


    I knew it was a bad idea, but it was mercilessly rejected.


    ''Yeah, making a hamburger itself is easy, but it''s the making of the patties that''s the problem.


    Mincing meat for a few people is fine, but making fifty servings of this by hand is not easy. My wrist would break first.


    I guess so. It might be hard to mince meat every time.


    ''Let''s not do p t , let''s do steaks or bacon or something.


    ''That sounds good too! But Carlo will be furious.


    Letty''s face lit up at my suggestion, but then she giggled as if she remembered.


    That''s right. After all the effort I put into making it, I''d get in trouble if I stopped putting putty on it right away.


    Well, it would be better to make the hamburger well-known first, even if we change the side dish in between.


    The strength of the hamburger is that you can change the side dish in between, but it can''t be helped. I should ask someone who is good at blacksmithing if he can make a tool that makes mincing easier.


    I don''t think it would be difficult to recreate a handle-type meat chopper like the ones we had in our previous life.


    If you can do it, make it. I think our dwarven guest was a blacksmith.


    ''Ah, the dwarf who always drinks ale in the morning.


    Since he is the only dwarf staying at our house right now, I immediately thought of him.


    If he is a blacksmith, he might be able to make me a meat chopper.


    I''ll ask him next time while serving ale.


    ''Yeah, but it''s a knife now, so good luck with that, bro.


    I swung the knife as if to strike this spiciness into the meat.

 36-a gear that is better than the lord of a castle...

    After preparing the burgers, Letty and I leave the inn for the market.


    The sun had just risen over the city of Lubera, and it was still a little dim. Even the usually busy main street is sparsely populated.


    But it''s nice to be able to walk leisurely through the streets that are usually crowded with people.


    I really wanted to sleep a little longer, but it''s not so bad to be able to walk around the city like this once in a while.


    What''s wrong? Not Tori and Letty.''


    As I was looking around feeling the cool morning air, a familiar voice called out to me.


    I turned my head and saw Natalia.


    She was wearing a woven robe over her shoulders and a dress that emphasized her bosom underneath. Her whole body was full of color, and she seemed to be floating a little on this waking morning.


    Next to Natalia is a woman with a bright dress and pink hair. Unlike Natalia, this woman is not bewitching, but rather pretty.


    She must be a colleague of Natalia''s, since there is a big guard who always comes to pick her up.


    Good morning, Natalia.


    ''Did you come home from work today?''


    ''Yes, I am. I just finished and I''m on my way home now.


    Natalia answered, and then she looked sleepy, clamping her mouth shut and sighing.


    As she works at night, this is probably the most sleepy time of the day for her.


    ''Hey, is this the boy from the inn that Natalia is always talking about?


    As I was thinking this, the woman next to Natalia came forward.


    She looks at me curiously with her cat-like eyes.


    What do you mean I always say that? I''m a little curious about what Natalia was saying about me.


    ''Yes, Tori.


    ''Hi.''


    Natalia introduces me in passing, and I bow lightly.


    ''Wow, she''s not at all what I imagined she''d be like. I thought he was more of a pretty boy since Natalia loves him so much.


    You are a woman with a pretty face and a very clear statement.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that. I don''t choose men by their faces like Lilith does.


    ''...... you both talk about me too much.


    I''m not a pretty boy, I''m a pretty boy. Compared to Letty, I have a rather plain face.


    I have inherited my parents'' genes in my face, but I don''t know why it didn''t work out.


    Natalia, perhaps noticing my na vet , bends down and pats my head.


    It''s okay. Tori''s charm is not in her face.


    ''...... Natalia, I''m not going to fall off my rocker if you lower it like that and then comfort me, okay?''


    ''Oh, that''s a shame.


    ''Amazing! She''s more mature than most adults! Most guys would fall for this method!


    I''m afraid of the two prostitutes who easily call this a trick.


    Of course, most men would fall for such a move by two such beauties.


    I think I would have fallen easily too, if Natalia hadn''t been teasing me on a regular basis, or if I hadn''t had the experience in my previous life.


    I think I understand why Natalia likes you so much, Tori. Maybe I''ll stay at your place too...'' she said.


    ''Fine, but you''re not allowed to bring men in here unannounced, are you?''


    ''Oh, that''s no good then.


    The two of them talk to each other casually, as if they were having an everyday conversation.


    The conversation is a little inappropriate for the fresh morning air, so I cough to interrupt them.


    ''...... well, it''s still morning and Letty is here too.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry. Letty.


    ''No, it''s okay! I''m not such a child!


    How can you say that, when you were turning red this morning just because I was teasing you?


    Lettie''s bravado must have been felt by Natalia and Lilith, who are smiling and laughing at her.


    ''''So you two are going out in the morning, are you going to have hamburgers at the food stall today?


    ''Yeah, it''s a little early, but I''m going to the market now.


    ''Hamburger is that breaded dish Natalia was talking about, right? The other girls said it was delicious, and I might want to try it too!


    Lilith''s face lights up when she hears what I''m saying.


    Natalia sometimes brings her co-workers and others to the store to buy them as souvenirs, so it seems that the awareness of this product is gradually growing within the whorehouse. I''m very happy about that.


    ''Oh, is now a good time? Can''t I take it next time?


    I want it now!


    Lilith, who also works at night and should be at the peak of her sleepiness right now, also insisted on starting in the morning.


    ''I''d love to, but I have to go to the market and prepare the food stalls, so it''s not like I can do it right away, you know?


    ''Yes, that''s fine. I''ll just take a walk with Natalia and we''ll be on our way! Come on, Natalia, let''s take a walk.


    ''I can''t help it! Okay, Tori. I''m going to eat later.


    Lilith puts her arms around Natalia and she lets out a sigh before walking away.


    ''We''re like sisters, aren''t we?


    ''''Yes, that''s right.''''


    The two of them walk arm in arm, talking, like sisters in a normal family.


    Natalia is probably the big sister in the store.


    Well, in the inn, she is the most difficult adult to deal with and she is like a younger sister.


    It was interesting to see a side of Natalia that we don''t see in the inn.


    I was very interested to see a side of Natalia that I did not see at the inn.


    After leaving Natalia, Letty and I went straight to the city.


    We arrived at the reception desk without waiting in line, probably because it was earlier than usual.


    We were met by the unfriendly man and processed.


    ''Please open a hamburger stand, please!


    ''...... seems to be selling pretty well.''


    The market is selling out day after day, and the man in charge of the market seems to know what he''s doing.


    Yes, thanks to the rarity and the fact that people I know are buying them.


    ''............''


    I respond in such a way, but he does not reply in particular and recommends me to go through the procedure.


    It seemed that he was simply curious.


    After paying for the place and two silver coins for renting the stall, I was given a wooden ticket to rent the stall.


    Where are we going?


    ''That''s the place where the number on the back of the wooden tag matches the number on the map.


    As we pushed our way through the stalls, I looked at a map of the nearby stall area and saw that our location was at the end of the street closest to here.


    Oh, it''s just around the corner.


    ''Yes, it''s good that we don''t have to move around so much.


    It is not easy to roll a stall with materials and equipment on it. If you are close to the city, you can get there quickly and when you return the goods, you don''t have to go through the crowded stall area.


    Maybe the city''s uncle knew about this situation and placed them close to the city.


    We roll the cart together and soon arrive at our assigned place.


    We take out the cooking utensils from the crates and place them on the stalls.


    There is one new item among them today.


    It is a griddle.


    He lights the stove embedded in the stall and places the iron plate on top of it.


    Wow, that''s amazing! When did you buy that?''


    ''With the money I''ve made so far. I got a nice one that''s light and easy to cook.


    If it''s too thick, it won''t be cooked well, and it''s inconvenient to carry around.


    Dusty and the others agreed that this was a necessary expense.


    Well, the more we can make and sell, the more we can distribute to them, so in the long run, it''s not a bad thing.


    I guess.


    With an ordinary frying pan, you can cook four patties at most, but with this pan, you can cook more than twenty at the same time. Moreover, it is possible to reheat the bread at the edge of the pan.


    I would definitely prefer to have them baked on a big griddle than on a home frying pan, because they look so much better.


    If you want to steam them, just put a lid on them.


    Now, that''s all we have to do.


    Are you finished already?


    They probably thought it would take a little more time to prepare. Lettie looks a little disappointed.


    The good thing about hamburgers is that they''re easy to make. All we have to do is wait for the customers to arrive.


    We have meat and vegetables from Carlo and Hurt, and the bread Dusty gave us has been baking in the inn''s stove since this morning, so it''s hot.


    All that''s left to do now is to bake the p t in anticipation of the guests'' arrival.


    I hope the guests will come soon.


    You''re right, I''m early. We''re the only ones around.


    Perhaps I arrived too early, but I looked around the street and saw no stalls. We have quite a bit of time left.


    However, Letty seemed to be asking for it even under such circumstances. She was waiting for us with a somewhat excited look on her face.


    ''......Why are you so excited?


    ''Because this little stall is ours and we can do what we want with it, right? Isn''t it fun to think about that?''''


    Well, we usually work through the innkeeper''s store, but here we are on our own turf.


    We are free to sell whatever we want and behave however we want. It is just like having your own store.


    When Letty said this, I felt I understood why she seemed to be enjoying herself more than usual.


    ''Well, I''d rather be a cog in the wheel and take it easy than run the store freely.


    ''You say that again, big brother. You can''t slack off, you know.


    There are times when one person''s labor must be used to its fullest in order to work with a small group of people in a food stall. In that sense, working at a food stall is not quite my ideal way of working.

 37-going home in the morning and going to work in the...

    While Letty and I were leisurely conversing and heating up the griddle, people began to arrive on the street in front of us.


    ''''Oh, are you a customer?''''


    ''No, I''m not. It''s a guy who has a stall just like ours.


    As might be expected, few visitors arrive when most of the stalls have not yet been set up. They are competitors, as they are carrying many cooking utensils and crates filled with foodstuffs.


    The sky is brightening just right, and the stalls will probably be at their peak from now on.


    ''Wow, there are a lot more of them than us.


    Some people make a living doing just this.


    If you become a famous food stall, you can make many times the sales of those restaurants in a short time.


    I hope we can become like that and make money easily in a short time.


    Letty taps me on the shoulder while I''m thinking absentmindedly.


    Hey, it''s a waste to stay idle like this. Shall we make hamburgers?


    ''Well, that said, there are no customers here yet.


    The only people who pass in front of me are my competitors who set up food stalls.


    If anything, they are more competitors than customers.


    But they are passing in front of us like this, you know? If they actually made it, it would be good publicity and maybe someone would buy it! You know, my dad said that customers are attracted by smell.


    Letty certainly has a point.


    This is a busy street that leads to the city. Making hamburgers here and showing them what kind of food we are cooking is enough publicity.


    And a hamburger is a dish that can be eaten with one hand. You can easily eat it while waiting in line at the food stand''s reception desk.


    I agree. Let''s make some then!


    Yes!


    So, much earlier than planned, Letty and I set to work on the burgers.


    We spread plenty of oil on a well-warmed griddle.


    Then we lay out the patties that I have prepared with love, resentment, and regret.


    As the putty creaks and clatters, it attracts the attention of passersby.


    Most of them quickly lost interest and walked away, but a few seemed to be interested.


    It was a great accomplishment to have made a mark in the minds of some of them.


    Hmm? What''s cooking?


    Just as I was thinking, "Shime-shime," I overheard a passerby''s questioning voice.


    ''Ah, Letty. I forgot the sign. Hang it up.


    ''Okay!


    Our stall is rented by the city, so there is no signboard.


    So we bring our own signs and hang them on our stall.


    The signboard read "hamburger" in letters, and a cute illustration of a hamburger was painted on the empty space.


    It was a cute one drawn by Lettie the artist.


    The image of the text and the illustration, and the smell of the food being cooked right in front of you, must have been enough to leave a lasting impression on you.


    As I was baking the p t with this in mind, a woman came in front of me.


    It was the woman who had been next to Ira at the juice stall on the first day of the event.


    Good morning! You''re already doing it.''


    ''Good morning, I got a good position today and I want to advertise it as well.


    ''Sure, I could smell the delicious smell of roasting meat, so I just came here.


    The lady smiles cheerfully.


    It seems that Lettie''s strategy was right and she found us by smell.


    How do you like it? Would you like a hamburger while you wait in line at the reception?


    You''re pretty good at business, aren''t you? I haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll take you up on it.


    ''Letty, are the vegetables ready?


    ''Yes, I just need to put it on.


    I looked at the cooking area behind me and saw that Lettie had already cut and sorted the vegetables.


    Now the ingredients are ready.


    ''''Oh, you''re not a competitive girl today, are you?


    By "competitive," I assume you mean Ira.


    She was suddenly competing with this older sister.


    ''You''re always trying to get the right girl.


    ''...... I''m having my sister help me today.''


    When I state the truth, she looks at me and Lettie with a look of genuine surprise on her face.


    ''Oh, no! You don''t look like him, do you?


    ''Please leave me alone.''


    Please don''t do that, because that stiff tone seems to really show the difference in facial specs between me and Letty.


    After the patties are cooked, they are placed on a piece of bread and covered with sauce.


    ''Let''s see, sliced cheese, tomato, king lettuce and bouquet lettuce, right?


    ''Yes, that''s right.


    Lettie then arranges the ingredients, albeit with some faltering, and finally covers it with the sauce and the bread. Then he wraps it up in the paper bag Dusty gave him and it''s done.


    ''Yes, it''s a hamburger.


    ''Thank you.''


    Letty hands over the hamburger and the sister offers four copper coins.


    She then unwraps the hamburger and takes a bite.


    Yes, it tastes good again today.


    Oh, thank you!


    Lettie smiles at her sister and thanks her happily.


    It was probably the first hamburger Lettie had ever made, so she took a bite right in front of him.


    She is such a kind sister.


    I''m going to go stand in line. See you later.


    She walked toward the market with the hamburger in her hand.


    This is a good advertisement for the people standing in line at the market.


    I''ll go buy some juice from her stall as a thank-you next time.


    ''Heh heh, you sold it.


    ''''Yes, that''s right.''''


    He must be happy to have sold his first creation. Letty gazed happily at the coppers.


    Ira and I looked at the coins the same way when we first sold them.


    It makes me smile to see my sister following the same path as me.


    Ah! Natalia, Tori''s stall is that one, right? The one that smells good.''


    Yes, that''s it. But... Don''t pull. It''s not crowded. You don''t have to run.


    It seems that Lilith and Natalia, who had met earlier in the day, have arrived as promised.


    Lilith pulls Natalia''s arm and they run together.


    Lilith still seemed to be in good spirits, but Natalia looked a bit tired as she was at the peak of her sleepiness.


    Behind the two beauties, the guards are following them at a short run.


    I knew they would be there the whole time. It must be hard work for the guards.


    Wow, there''s a lot of meat lined up, it looks delicious!


    Lilith''s eyes light up as she sees the p t cooking on the griddle.


    Despite working all night, she doesn''t seem to mind smelling the meat first thing in the morning.


    Well, if you think meat is heavy in the morning, you won''t come here to eat hamburgers, will you?


    You used to use a frying pan, but you''ve changed to a griddle.


    ''This way I can grill more and it looks more delicious.


    ''Hey, hey, they''re already baking and you''re going to make it for me, right?


    ''Yes, you can order now.


    Then give me two hamburgers!


    Three. Let''s give some to Mack, who''s been with us for a long time.''


    Oh, right. Sorry.


    The escort in the back is called Mack. I''ve always thought he had a strong presence every time I saw him, so it was refreshing to finally know his name.


    Natalia and the others order three servings, and I reheat the slightly cold bread on the griddle before putting the p t on top.


    Then Letty put the ingredients on top, spread the sauce and cover it with the bread.


    I wrapped the finished hamburger in a paper bag and handed it to Natalia, who gave it to Lilith and Mack and paid me twelve coppers.


    Wow, the hamburger looks so small in the hands of big Mac.


    Wow, it looks warm and delicious. I can eat it as is after I peel it, right?


    ''Yes.''


    Lilith peels off the wrapper in no time and takes a bite.


    Well, let''s see what she thinks. Lilith is a very straightforward person, so I''m afraid that she might tell me straight out if she didn''t like it.


    As Lettie and I watch with nervous anticipation, Lilith''s eyes get even bigger,


    ''Eh! It tastes much better than I thought it would!


    You thought it was a little lower than you expected at first. But since it means that the taste was much better than that, I''ll be honestly happy here.


    Of course. It was made by my Tori.


    ''Eh, it''s not fair that I can eat such delicious food at the inn!


    ''By the way, I''m not Natalia''s, okay?


    What can I say, but you two probably aren''t listening to me.


    ''You''re early, we''ve already finished eating.


    Letty looked to her surprise to see only an empty package in the palm of her escort Mac''s hand.


    ''Oh, I see you''ve already eaten, Mac.


    ''That was fast! I''ve only had two bites.


    Even if you take out the fact that they were slow because they were talking, Mac''s eating space is pretty fast.


    I haven''t seen it in person, but it seems like it would take two or three bites to eat due to its size.


    One Mac won''t be enough for you, please add five more.


    Oh, me too, five! I''ll take it home and give it to everyone as a souvenir!


    ''Okay. I''ll get it for you right away.


    To our delight, we suddenly purchased 10 pieces.


    In the past, if I received a large order, I would have to complete four at a time and hand them out, leaving the customer to wait for the next one, but now that I have switched to the griddle, I can respond quickly.


    I heat the bread on the wide griddle in the same way and put the p t that is already baking on top.


    I thought Lettie might get impatient with my sudden large order, but she got used to it and put the ingredients on the top of the p t with great skill. I took turns wrapping the finished products.


    I then put the wrapped items into a large paper bag, also given to me by Dusty, five at a time.


    ''Yes, two burgers for five,'' he said.


    I put out the to-go bag, and Mac quickly pulls out a copper coin.


    But then Natalia interrupted me, holding out her hand and handing me twenty coppers.


    I''ll give them to you as a thank you for staying with me,'' she said. But Lilith will have to pay for it herself.


    ''Yeah, I thought Natalia was going to pay for the flow here!


    ''I''ll only serve the first one. I mean, it''s Lilith who insisted on eating the hamburger, so you can serve me all of them, can''t you?''''


    ''Chieh.''


    Natalia unraveled an unusually good argument, and Lilith handed Letty the twenty copper coins with a rueful look on her face.


    With thirteen pieces of p t gone at once, the amount of p t on the griddle was running low.


    This must be cooked quickly.


    Hey, can I have one of those burgers?


    As I was grilling additional patties, a man pulling a stall approached me and said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any patties for you.


    The man was the one who had shown interest when Letty and I had been grilling for advertising purposes.


    ''Okay. Letty, please.


    ''Yes!


    I was busy baking the p t , so I handed the baked p t and two warmed loaves of bread to Lettie and left the rest of the work to her.


    I''ll do it.


    ''Oh, this is the stall she was talking about, isn''t it?


    ''Yeah, they''re making them right over there.


    As I was doing so, people who had also registered at the market started to line up one after another.


    It seems that the lady at the stall who bought the food also advertised her stall. I''ll have to thank her next time I see her.


    and .


    Tori! I''m here for the burgers! I brought my friends with me today!


    ''What''s the matter with you, you''re the one who doubted the taste before.


    Shut up!''


    Now Hermina and Lark come with their friends. Behind them are more strange adventurers and the beastman who came the other day.


    Oh my, it''s getting crowded all of a sudden.


    ''''If it tastes this good, I can see why people would want to come and buy it.


    Hermina and her friends brought their fellow adventurers, Natalia brought other prostitutes, and the lady at the stall bought some of them. The circle of friends grows wider and the hamburger is steadily gaining popularity.


    It is not yet a major street food, and some people don''t know about it, but I hope it will grow by word of mouth.


    We prepared 50 burgers, and this time we set a record by selling out by noon.


    This is thanks to the mass production by the iron plate and the fact that everyone bought many of them as souvenirs.


    Some of the customers who stood in line were not able to buy them, but they agreed to increase the production next time.


    As it is now, we can only make about fifty servings of p t . But if we can make a profit in such a short time, I think we can make more.


    As I was saying to Letty, we need to get some serious meat choppers made.

 38-Request meat chopper...

    When we returned to the inn, it was just before noon.


    The dining room was already overflowing with customers who had come to have lunch.


    I''m home.


    ''Oh, you''re both early.


    ''Cause we''re sold out of hamburgers.


    That''s good. If you''re home early, I could use your help.


    Mom said that as soon as Letty and I came home.


    ''Well, we were supposed to be gone originally, why don''t you take a break?


    ''We''re on the edge even with Ricotta. Just one of us, please.


    Certainly, even if Ricotta would have been there in the morning, it was obvious from the crowd that they were busy. They must be looking for help from the cat.


    Letty, please.


    ''Well, I''m tired too.


    I put my hand on Lettie''s shoulder to ask her for a favor, but she easily ducked.


    Hmmm... Unlike me, Letty loves to work, but she doesn''t seem to like it.


    Okay, we''ll take turns then. Tori first then.


    ''Yeah, why me?


    ''Yes! Then, please!


    Mom''s merciless pronouncement meant that I would soon be working as an employee, even though I had only just returned home.


    d*mn, this means I''m working almost twice as hard as usual.


    From now on, I''d better leave it to Letty and Ira when I go to the stall, or take a break outside for a while even if the stall is sold out. We need to rethink how we work from now on.


    As soon as I put away the cooking utensils, I immediately go into the cafeteria to work as a waiter.


    I take orders, bring the food, and then just keep clearing the empty plates.


    ''Hey, ale! Give me some ale!


    As I was going about my work, a new customer came in and asked for a drink in the middle of the day.


    I turned around and there was a stout and familiar looking dwarf, his short arms and legs flailing about.


    That was the dwarven blacksmith staying at our inn.


    I think his name is Dodo something ...... and I glanced at the inn''s directory and saw that it says "Dodogal". The contact information includes the name of a workshop in this town, so he is definitely a blacksmith.


    So he might be able to make a meat chopper for us if we ask him.


    Hey, what are you doing! Yale!


    ''Yes, I''m home!


    I head for the kitchen to prepare an ale.


    Dwarves have a temper when it comes to drinking.


    I poured some ale into a cup and hurriedly brought it to him, and he began to gulp it down.


    Ahh! I knew that sake tastes good.


    You are such a good drinker that it makes me want to drink, too.


    While I was there, Dodogal ordered a hearty beef steak set and some snacks on the house.


    ''Beef steak set and some random snacks,'' he says.


    ''Oh!


    I stick the note of my order on the slot and tell my father about it.


    In the kitchen, my father was busy stirring a large frying pan and cutting up the ingredients. In the kitchen, my mother is frantically washing the cups and plates that have accumulated in the kitchen.


    The kitchen still looks as busy as a battlefield. No wonder, since we have to cook so many different dishes. It''s a lot busier than my food stall, which sells only simple hamburgers.


    Okay, so we got our orders anyway. I think I''ve worked enough during the peak hours. I know it''s a bit early, but I can''t pass up the chance to have Dodogal.


    I''m going to switch with Letty for a minute.


    ''Yes, yes.


    After saying a few words to my mother, I went to the fourth floor, the living space.


    Lettie was drinking tea with the magical tool that Natalia had given me.


    I envied her, even though I, her brother, had been working so hard.


    Letty, it''s time for you to take over.


    ''''Already?''''


    ''The blacksmith dwarf is here, and I thought I''d ask him for some tools to make the putty easier.


    ''Okay.''


    He seemed a little disappointed, but when I mentioned the tools, Letty readily agreed.


    I would have told her to just ask for them in the evening. She is a strong sister, but she is a bit naive because of her good nature.


    Letty finished her tea and went downstairs.


    Dodogal is eating his lunch right now.


    I will take a short rest here and then head for the negotiations.


    I will take a rest here for a while before heading to the negotiation.


    I had a cup of tea on the fourth floor, and when I went downstairs, Dodgal had just finished his ale and was getting out of his seat.


    I was so relaxed that I almost let Dodogal leave.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Dodogal.


    Oh, you''re early. Here, eight coppers.


    As soon as I approached him, Dodogal handed me eight coppers, as if he thought I was counting.


    No, that''s right, but that''s not what I''m here for.


    Thanks for the money. May I ask you a question?


    ''Consultation? What is it?


    ''I''m a little out of my depth here, will you follow me?


    ''Sure.''


    Dodogal followed me, his stomach full and satisfied.


    When we entered the living room, Dodogal looked around curiously.


    Everything in our living room is common, except for the hot water apparatus. I don''t think it''s that unusual.


    I guess the fourth floor here is your house...'' he says.


    Oh, I see. It''s a place where we usually sleep, but it''s an inaccessible area for guests. It must seem a little fresh.


    Yes, by the way, I''m sleeping in the attic further up.


    ''''Oh.''''


    I tried to make a pot of tea for both of us with my grimoire while the dwarf was looking at me with interest, but maybe Mr. Dodgal would prefer something like alcohol.


    ''Which do you prefer, tea or liquor?


    ''Of course it''s alcohol!


    When I asked him just to be sure, he said it as if it were a matter of course.


    Oh, I knew it. While rummaging through the shelves, I find a bottle of red wine that my father drinks for dinner.


    Yes, thanks to the stall''s reputation, the number of customers is increasing, and I''m putting some of the proceeds into the store, so it''s a little bit better.


    I pour a glass full of red wine and make myself a cup of tea.


    ''What, you don''t drink yours?


    ''I''m not old enough to drink that much yet, and I''ve got some consulting to do.


    ''Boring.


    ''Well, it''s good that Mr. Dodogal can drink my share for that.


    ''I hear that human children are susceptible to alcoholism. I have no choice but to drink your share.


    When I said this, Dodogal gave me a brilliant flip-flop.


    I wonder if all dwarves are like this.


    We toasted with red wine and tea.


    Dodogal shook the glass, smelled it, and drank it all at once.


    Oh, it''s not very strong, but it has a nice mouthfeel. You are drinking good wine.


    What, is this wine really that good? Maybe it''s worth a lot of money.


    No, I can''t help what I''ve already served. Let''s give up.


    So, what is it that you want me to make for you?


    As expected of a blacksmith, he seemed to have guessed what we were going to discuss.


    Yes, Mr. Dodogal, you know the hamburgers I''ve been selling at the food stall lately, right?


    ''Yes, I bought some and ate them too. They are good, but the quantity is a little small.


    Certainly one is not enough for a man with a hearty appetite, as was the case with MacDonald''s this morning.


    However, since our discussion is not about the quantity of hamburgers, I laugh and go on to the main topic.


    The meat for the hamburger needs to be minced once, but doing it manually is quite troublesome, so I would like Mr. Dodogal to make a tool that can easily mince a certain size of meat.


    ''Mincing meat of a certain size oh ......''


    Dodogar crosses his short arms and makes a difficult face.


    Well, if I were asked to make such a tool out of the blue, I wouldn''t come up with it immediately, would I?


    ''I have a rough idea of how it works, can you take a look?


    ''Oh, I''ll look at it as a reference.


    As Dodogal looks interested, I take out a piece of paper from the dresser.


    It is a rough sketch of a meat chopper that I drew during the break.


    I know roughly how a meat chopper works because I had a manual one in my previous life.


    Of course, I don''t have a perfect grasp of how it works, but it should give you an idea of what I''m looking for.


    When I presented the composition paper, Dodogal''s eyes changed color and he began to look at it.


    After looking at it for a while, he slowly raises his head and looks at me.


    ''...... did you think of this?


    ''Yes, that''s right. I thought it would be easier to mince the meat.


    That''s a lie. I just transcribed the tools of my past life from memory, without much of my own theory in them.


    But I know you won''t believe me if I tell you about reincarnation, so I have no choice but to say this.


    ''...... Tori, is it? You, you shouldn''t be an employee here, you should be an inventor or a blacksmith.


    ''Oh no, I''m better off just relaxing here.


    I''m just recreating things from my previous life, so I don''t have the talent that Dodogal thinks I have.


    So, can you make it?


    ''...... can make it.''


    The topic seemed to be going off in a strange direction, so I asked him frankly, and Dodogal nodded firmly.


    Oh, that''s great! Now I can make minced meat without having to keep wielding a knife.


    May I ask you for a favor right away?


    ''But there is a condition about the reward.


    You can make it, but the cost of materials is quite high? If we can produce more putty, we can increase sales, so even if we go a little over budget, we can make it up later.


    It is possible if the amount of money is not too large.


    ''...... does it cost a lot of money, or do you need rare materials?


    No, no. What I want is a burger that is worth eating!


    I asked him anxiously, and he said something I hadn''t expected at all.


    What?


    ''I told you before. Your hamburgers are small! And the amount of meat! I want a more filling hamburger! So, give me a hearty han


    Make a burger! That''s your reward this time.


    Dodogal, in a daze, crossed his arms, refusing to take a step back as he blurted out, "I''m not going to let you do this.


    I didn''t expect to be asked for a more satisfying hamburger instead of money.


    Well, we were going to increase the variety of hamburgers eventually, as we increased production.


    Mr. Dodgal''s request is no loss to me, and I hope it is.


    I understand. Then I will make more satisfying hamburgers.


    ''From now on, you don''t even have to say honorifics.


    ''Okay.''


    So I asked Dodogal to create a meat chopper, and as a reward I was to come up with a new kind.

 39-a visitor on the way...

    It was an afternoon after the peak of the busy season when I asked Dodogal for a meat chopper.


    As I lay on the receptionist''s desk, coasting along, Dusty shook me.


    Hey, hey, Tori! Can I come in now?


    No. I''m trying to catch up on sleep after being forced to get up early this morning.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me! You''re still on work time! I''m going to tell your mother!


    ''...... can''t help it.''


    This peaceful afternoon is the best time for a nap. If Dusty wants to see me, he should be a little more considerate.


    I ask, rubbing my eyes in a slightly sleepy state.


    So, what do you want?


    ''Can''t you wholesale hamburgers to my store too? Or maybe you can teach me how to make patties.''


    ''Okay, but why all of a sudden?''


    I don''t mind if you distribute hamburgers or at least teach me how to make patties.


    The product is originally shared by me, Dusty, Carlo, and Hurt. I don''t mind if Dusty sets up a stall to sell them instead of me.


    I am happy to get a little profit without having to work.


    But I am curious as to the reason for the sudden need.


    The hamburger wrappers they sell at the stall are from our store, aren''t they? And then people started coming to my house to eat the hamburgers.


    Ah, so the customers started coming to Dusty''s for the hamburgers, thinking they could buy them.


    That''s great. You got more customers.


    ''Yes, but what they want is a hamburger. When they find out we only serve bread, they leave.


    Well, I suppose that''s true. I didn''t expect them to have hamburgers, but when I went there, it turned out that they didn''t have hamburgers and were just a bakery. But it might be quite frustrating for the bakery to have customers leave without buying anything.


    ''So you want to put hamburgers in order to keep new customers coming in, don''t you?


    ''Yeah, let them buy our bread! So please!''''


    Dusty puts his hands together and asks for a favor.


    ''No, I''m totally fine with it, but I can make my own bread at home, shouldn''t I ask Carlo or Hurt to do it for me?''


    ''I talked to them too, and they said that''s Tori''s business, so they''ll leave it to you.


    They threw all the troublesome parts to me. d*mn, they did what I was going to do first.


    I get it. Whoever sells the hamburgers among us is free to do so.


    ''Seriously! Thank God! Now my wages will go up, too!


    When I say this, Dusty pauses, gut-punching his head to show his joy.


    I thought he was getting strangely desperate, but I guess his own wages were at stake.


    Well, thanks to the publicity from the hamburger, Dusty''s bakery has a chance to boost sales. How could they pass this up?


    It''s one thing to sell hamburgers as they are, but it might be a good idea to make hamburger buns or other buns that can only be found at Dusty''s. For example, we could put patties and cheese or potatoes inside the bread and bake it.


    Oh, I like that! I''m sure it would be delicious with other sauces like tomato sauce or something else!''


    But let''s limit the number of items sold to make it more special. Like 30 a day or something.


    ''What? Why not? Since they sell, why not sell as many as you can make?


    If it becomes something that is always for sale, it will lose its value. If you know it''s going to run out soon, people will go out and buy it right away, won''t they? Besides, I can become famous as the bakery with the longest line.


    ''...... you look bad right now, huh?''


    I don''t know about my face, but at least it''s better than Dusty''s grinning face.


    Even if my stall had a meat chopper, I wouldn''t have two or three hundred of them.


    If I don''t get there soon, it will be gone, and I like the idea of having a stall only once in a while.


    I mean, I can''t stand to open a stall every day.


    It''s just for earning money for magic tools and for my hobby. It might be good to work hard, but basically it is better to work in moderation.


    Even so, a bakery with a long line ...... isn''t so bad.


    Dusty is smiling sickeningly, perhaps imagining the sight of a line of people waiting in line at his store.


    I imagine a line at the inn''s cafeteria as well, and my heart burns from the busyness of the place. The sheer volume of customers was no joke.


    I will refrain from advertising the inn at the hamburger stand in the future.


    While Dusty is lost in his imagination, I grab a notepad from the kitchen and hand it to him.


    ''Here are the instructions on how to make the patties and the sauce, so don''t lose it or tell anyone, okay?


    ''Oh, oh, okay.


    Dusty nodded in surprise when I said something more serious than usual.


    Maybe someone will copy our hamburger sooner or later, and we have to keep our original taste and keep the original family alive.


    That''s why the exact proportions and cooking methods are an absolute secret.


    Then, let me try it when you''ve finished it.


    Oh! Thank you!


    I watched Dusty run off with the note and plopped down on the table again to sleep.

 40-a man who hates vegetables...

    The afternoon after I gave Dusty the p t recipe. While I was sitting idle at the reception desk, Hermina, Ralph and Sheik came back.


    I''m home.


    Welcome home.


    They come in looking deeply exhausted and dizzy.


    The three of them did not even pick up the keys at the reception desk, but sat down, throwing away their backpacks, canes, and swords. They no longer had the strength to climb the stairs to their rooms.


    ''It''s a bit of a nuisance to be so close to the passage, so I''m going to move them to the side.


    ''Sorry, Tori. Thank you.


    After placing her luggage out of the way, Hermina thanks him while lying down on the floor.


    Unlike Ralph and Sheik, Hermina does not often show this kind of sloppiness, which is unusual.


    ''''Was this adventure hard for you?''''


    I know. We had to defeat a demon that was messing around in the fields, but first of all it was a long way to the village. The roads are all uphill. And when we got there, the demons were totally different from what was written in the request, there were more of them than expected, and they scattered and ran away...''''


    I wish I could have asked for a brief history, but Hermina''s complaining just wouldn''t stop.


    But since I was the one who asked her, I couldn''t just hang up on her.


    As a result, I kept listening to Hermina''s complaints for about five minutes.


    What do you mean!


    ''I didn''t know that was happening. I''m so sorry.


    ''...... sorry for complaining all the time about something.''


    ''It''s okay, it''s better to let these things out.


    It is better to vent in moderation than to accumulate. It''s better for you mentally and physically.


    Yes, lemon water. It will soak into your tired body.


    ''Thank you.''


    I wish I had some lemon with honey, but unfortunately I don''t make it.


    I like the subtle lemon flavor.


    As Hermina drinks the water, Ralph and Sheikh also start to drink.


    I feel like I''m feeding a turtle.


    ''Come on, let''s get our stuff and get going.


    Hermina stands up after she finishes her complaining, perhaps invigorated by the lemon water.


    It seems that Hermina is the fastest at switching from one situation to another.


    ''Well, I need to rest a little longer.


    ''My legs are heavy.


    And, as expected, Ralph and Sheik seemed disheveled.


    Well, I''m more on their side myself, so I can understand their feelings quite well,


    There are times when people just don''t want to move.


    It''s better to take a break in your room than to slack off in the cafeteria. Come on, you two, get your lunch boxes out. Abel will get angry with you if you take them out too late.


    ''''Hey.''''


    Ralph and Sheikh start rummaging through their belongings, with a look on their faces and a reply as if they have no choice when Hermina tells them to do so.


    Hermina and the others usually have their father make lunch for them when they go on adventures.


    Normally, they wash the lunch boxes themselves before handing them over, but Hermina''s father washes his own lunch boxes so that he can see how they were eaten by the person who gave them to him. The rest of the time, he simply likes to see his lunchboxes empty.


    I don''t know how cooks feel.


    Well, the best way to get him to wash it is to put it out as soon as he comes home.


    Hermina and the others take the lunch boxes out of their backpacks and bring them to the kitchen counter.


    Thank you for the lunch box, Abel! It was delicious today!''''


    ''Thank you very much!


    ''Oh, you guys, wait a minute.


    When Hermina and Seek called out to him, his father came all the way to pick up the food even though he was washing up.


    Usually he only answered lightly, but this was unusual.


    Did he want to see the empty lunch box that quickly?


    While I was questioning, I saw Ralph quickly making his way up the stairs out of the corner of my eye.


    ''I knew it, Ralph.


    ''Grrrrr!


    Then my dad chased after Ralph and put his arm around him from behind.


    ''What do you mean, I knew it?


    I tilted my head, not understanding the meaning of his words.


    There''s a guy who only leaves green peppers in his lunch box these days. It''s been bothering me for a while now, but I guess it''s Ralph.


    ''Oh, so that''s why there have been so many side dishes of green peppers lately.''


    ''Mr. Abel was casting a net?''


    Hermina and Sheik nodded mysteriously, as if they had an idea of what to expect.


    It seems that they had been mixing one green bell pepper dish with the others all along in order to find the culprit.


    And finally they found the culprit, Ralph.


    As we stare at him, Ralph mutters sulkily in his held position.


    I don''t like green peppers.


    ''''And peppers, too, to be precise, right?''''


    ''Shut up! I basically don''t like vegetables! And they smell green! Meat is much tastier!


    Sheikh quickly butted in, and Ralph bit into him.


    Well, tomatoes and cabbage are no good for me either. Ralph doesn''t have tomatoes when he eats hamburgers.


    If you don''t like green peppers, you should have just said so.


    ''...... No, you''ll get angry if I tell you that, won''t you, Abel?''


    When Ralph asked where he was, Dad let out a sigh,


    ''I''m sorry you can''t eat what I made, but I''m not going to force you to eat it.


    ''Really! Then take all the vegetables out of my lunch and make it meat!


    ''That''s no good. I''m going to put vegetables in there for nutrition.


    I thought you didn''t force me to eat it if I didn''t like it!


    ''It''s a health consideration. There are limits.''


    If you eat meat all the time without vegetables, you will die. It is impossible to eliminate all meat from the diet, no matter how much consideration is given to it.


    Well, I will make it as easy as possible for you to eat the vegetables you don''t like, so if you can eat them, try to eat them. Eating meat all the time is bad for your health.


    ''You''re not a child, you should eat vegetables too. Besides, meat is expensive.


    ''Hey.


    Hermina also gives a light sermon to Ralph, but I felt that her true feelings were concentrated in the latter part of her speech.

 41-HARUTOs hammer...

    ''Unforgivable!


    The day I discovered Ralph''s dislike of green peppers.


    When I told Hurt, the grocer, about Ralph, he was indignant.


    He said, ''Bell peppers are a vegetable that does not lose its nutrients easily even if it is overcooked, and can be eaten in any dish with a good balance of nutrients! How foolish to dislike it!


    On top of that, I don''t like tomatoes and cabbage either, and I don''t eat them.


    But I don''t want to say that now, because I''m afraid that Hurt will burn up with anger if I say so.


    I am not here to make him angry either.


    The idea is that even Ralph, who cannot eat green peppers, can somehow learn how to cook them.


    So, even if you don''t like green peppers--''


    ''Sister, I''m leaving you in charge of the store for a minute! I''m going to go and defeat the man who insinuates that he doesn''t like green peppers!


    When I try to ask him how to cook them, a righteously indignant Hurt goes into the back of the sales floor and starts yelling something noisy.


    ''All right. Leave this to me and go smash those fools!


    Then a dark-haired woman with a face similar to Hurt''s and wearing glasses came out and said with dignity.


    By the way, this is Mr. Ize, Hurt''s sister.


    She is devoted to vegetables as much as her brother, so she never stops Harto. She has eyes that believe it is the right thing to do.


    I don''t think I can stop him.


    With Mr. Eise''s permission, Hurt put the bell pepper in the basket that he was going to feed to Ralph.


    ''All right, that''s why we''re going to Tori''s inn!


    ''Yeah, okay.


    If Hurt can help Ralph to overcome his annoying dislike of vegetables, we will be happy and easy and leave it to the experts.


    I''ll be happy to let the experts handle it.


    ''Are you and Ralph around?''


    ''Yeah, I think he''s in his room.


    The keys to Ralph and Sheik''s rooms are not left with the innkeeper''s receptionist.


    It was the day they had returned home exhausted from their assignment. They will not be going out again today.


    When he is sure that Ralph is there, he goes upstairs and knocks on the door.


    ''Ralph, can I have a word?


    ''Oh, Tori? You can open it.''


    Ralph gave his permission and I opened the door to find Ralph and Sheikh lying on the bed in their rough clothes.


    Swords, armor, and other adventurer''s gear were scattered around the bed, and their luggage was still in their backpacks. The room was cluttered, as one would expect from a man''s family.


    You haven''t put your stuff away yet, have you? I''m not saying you should put everything away, but at least put your sweaty clothes in the laundry basket or hang them out to dry right away.


    ''Are you my mother?


    ''I just finished a commission and I''m tired.


    Ralph and Sheikh replied with a grimace when I said that.


    I understand that feeling very well. I have just returned home late at night after a business trip, and suddenly being asked to take out the laundry from a bag with a lot of stuff in it is just a hassle.


    I can understand why they would want to lie down on their beds and take a rest first.


    However, Ralph and Sheik do not do their own laundry on the days when they have completed their assignments. They usually do their own laundry to save money, but on those days they use our laundry service, probably because they have a lot of dirty clothes.


    ''If you leave your sweaty clothes sealed up, the smell will seep in, right? And if I ask you to do the laundry, it''s mainly my mother and Letty who do the washing, so they won''t like it if you dare to wash their smelly clothes, will they?''''


    ''Oh, I get it. I''ll get it out right now. Tori has a very mean way of saying things.


    ''When Tori finds out it''s wash day, I''ll let her wash my dirty clothes.


    As I said this, Ralph and Sheikh started to move, even though they looked like a pain in the ass.


    It would be hard to make a living if the innkeeper''s daughter didn''t like me.


    A man would like to be smiled at by a pretty girl.


    By the way, is it correct that you want me to take out the laundry as soon as possible?


    No, no. I''m here to talk about something else. I''ll let my friend in for a minute.


    Oh, you''re Tori''s friend that I sometimes see. What do you want from me?


    Ralph noticed Hurt, but backed away when he saw the basket full of peppers held under his arm.


    I am Hurt, son of a greengrocer. You''re the Ralph who says you don''t like green peppers, aren''t you?


    ''A grocer''s son? Tori, you ......!


    Hearing Hurt''s words, Ralph looks at him as if to say, "What''s this all about?


    He looks like a target who has been discovered by an assassin.


    ''Well, I asked Ralph if he could overcome his dislike for green peppers, and he said he''d go directly to the restaurant.


    ''What the hell did you do? Hey, Sheik, get out of the way!


    ''Well, well, you''re getting old now. You should at least be able to eat your vegetables. You''re really going to break down, just like Abel said.


    The Sheikh seizes Ralph as he tries to flee.


    He is concerned about Ralph, but his expression is clearly amused.


    When Hurt approaches with a green pepper, Ralph screams and goes berserk.


    No, no, no, no, no! I don''t want to eat raw bell peppers!


    ''Why don''t you like green peppers?''


    ''''Heh?


    Ralph looks surprised at Hurt''s sudden question.


    What, you don''t screw peppers in your mouth?


    I thought you were going to make me eat the peppers raw, with or without asking.


    When Sheikh and I say this, Hurt grumbles.


    ''I''m not going to do that. These are the kind of things that people are often forced to eat in their childhood and still have a hard time with it as an adult. Therefore, you should never force them to eat--''''


    No, I''ve never been forced to eat anything. I''ve never eaten a green bell pepper, for that matter.


    ''You! You''ve never even eaten it, and now you''re saying you don''t like it!


    Hey, you! What you just said and what you''re doing are different!


    ''Because you don''t fit that description!


    For reasons far more trivial than I had expected, Hurt angrily shoved a green pepper into Ralph''s mouth.


    No way. Even Hurt, who has a love for vegetables, would get angry if I told him that I don''t like vegetables without having eaten them before.

 42-stuffed green peppers...

    ''How can you dislike bell peppers if you''ve never even eaten one?''


    Once Hurt has calmed down, I ask him again about the part that has been bothering him.


    I am sure that there must be some images that you think you don''t like, no matter how much you don''t like them.


    If not, it is impossible for me to think that I am not good at it.


    Hmmm, what should I say? I''ve never eaten it before, so I don''t have any big reason, but people have always said it''s bad and hated it.


    ''...... is that, by any chance, a story from when you were a kid?''


    Sheikh, who had been listening attentively to Ralph''s reminiscences, says with a quizzical look on his face.


    Yes, that''s right. Back then, we all used to say that green peppers tasted bad.


    You, how long ago did that story come true and how long have you been dragging it on?


    ''Shut up! You said it tasted bad too, so I decided to avoid eating it as much as possible!


    ''That''s just a story from when I was a kid.


    Not knowing Ralph and Sheikh''s childhood or the village, Hurt and I were a bit left out, but we had a general idea of what the situation was like.


    ''Perhaps the word ''tasteless'' that was said to them when they were young has made an imprint on them and they are not very good at it.


    ''Sadly, that''s probably the reason.''


    It is not the same as being forced to eat something that made you dislike it, but it is an excellent cause.


    If you ask me if it was the child''s fault for talking about the fact that green peppers are bad, it is inevitable that everyone''s tongue is not developed enough to feel that way at that time.


    It is not anyone''s fault.


    But if I had to give one reason, it would be that Ralph was more honest than I had imagined.


    I never thought he would take such an old saying and drag it out for so long. .......


    ''But if that''s the cause, it may be easy to overcome.


    ''Don''t say it, but can you get over it now?''


    Sheikh, who had been listening to Hult''s words, asks.


    Ralph also looked as if he did not know how to overcome the problem.


    ''Yes, I can! If it is because of an image that is imprinted on your mind that it is bad, then you can actually eat it and make it taste good!


    ''You''re going to blow away your dislike of green peppers by making people realize again that they''re delicious.''


    ''Geez, you''re going to make me eat green peppers after all. ......''


    Ralph frowned as if he had heard my conversation with Hurt and understood the flow of the conversation.


    I hope you will give up on that problem, which my father will deal with sooner or later, even if Hurt doesn''t come.


    He''s worried about Ralph''s frequent vegetable leaving.


    But do you have any idea how to make Ralph think that green peppers are delicious?


    ''''Yes.''''


    Hurt nodded confidently, which was the important part I was trying to figure out how to do.


    I wondered what kind of green bell pepper dish he would feed Ralph, who hates to eat green peppers.


    ''As I recall, Ralph likes hamburger patties, don''t you?


    ''Yes, because I like meat. I especially like hamburgers!


    When the stall is open, Ralph comes to eat there every day. Hurt, who comes to the stall to stock up and check on things, must have been aware of this.


    Ralph smiles and Hurt nods his head in satisfaction.


    Hm, then there is no problem. I''ll make a green bell pepper dish for dinner that Ralph will like. Tori, let''s go to the kitchen.


    ''Oh, I''m going with you?


    I thought Hurt was going to make a green bell pepper dish for Ralph all by himself, but then he took me to the kitchen too.


    In the kitchen, my father is already preparing dinner, and Hurt calls out to him from the entrance.


    Mr. Abel, can you lend me the kitchen for a minute?


    Oh? Hurt. What the hell are you doing?


    ''To teach a man who hates green peppers a little how wonderful they are.


    ''I had a problem with that guy. I don''t mind if you do.


    Dad grinned at Hurt''s words and gave his permission.


    Ralph''s dislike of green peppers bothered him the most.


    ''Hey, do I need to help too?


    ''Yes. Because this dish can only be made by Tori.


    Something you can''t make without me? As I was pondering whether there was such a dish, something popped into my mind.


    A hamburger steak, perhaps?


    ''Yes, that''s right. Only Tori can make Ralph''s favorite hamburger.


    In fact, Carlo can make hamburgers too, but with a slightly different seasoning for the ones he serves to Ralph. Hurt is not wrong.


    It''s kind of weird that I taste like Ralph''s mom.


    So you mix chopped green peppers in the hamburger!


    Mix chopped green peppers into your favorite hamburger. To overcome a dislike of something, eat it with something you like.


    It is a royal strategy of housewives around the world.


    But this was immediately denied by Hurt.


    ''You idiot! That would ruin the goodness of green peppers. I don''t want to push them with hamburgers, but I want them to like green peppers after they recognize how delicious they are.


    ''Yeah, isn''t that being too greedy?''


    I''m not being too greedy. Anyway, make me a hamburger. I''ll prep the peppers.


    Ralph would be able to communicate just by putting green peppers in a hamburger, but it seems that the ideal that Harte is pursuing is much higher.


    At any rate, I do as he asks, taking out pork and pounding it into mince with a knife.


    The sound of pounding meat echoes through the kitchen.


    Ah, I asked Dodogal for a meat chopper because it''s too much trouble to mince hamburger steak, but now I have to do it like this again.


    I hope Dodogal will finish the meat chopper soon.


    While I was mindlessly pounding the meat with such thoughts in my mind, I heard a sound like boiling water coming from Hurt who was nearby.


    When I turned my attention to him, I saw him looking at the pot on the fire with his arms crossed.


    Hmmm? Do the peppers need hot water for preparation? Boiling, perhaps?


    While I was having these doubts, Hurt put two tablespoons of oil into the hot water.


    What? What are you doing?


    I don''t understand the point of putting oil in the water if you are going to boil it in hot water.


    ''Prep the peppers for Ralph. It''s oiling.


    ''Oiling?''


    I tilt my head to the side, having never heard the word before.


    It means to dip them in hot oil for a short time. This helps to reduce the bitterness of the peppers.


    ''Heh, I see.


    I knew that raw fish and meat were quickly dipped in boiling water, but I did not know that there was such a thing as dipping them in heated oil.


    In addition to the above, the hot-water-dipping method can prevent the loss of ingredients such as water, nutrients, and flavor, and can also trap them in the water. This makes it more delicious, so it is recommended as an extra step before stir-frying.


    I see, you are indeed the son of a green grocer. That''s a good reference.


    I noticed that my father, who had been preparing the food, was taking notes while listening to the conversation.


    As a chef, Hurt''s words must be very helpful for him, as he boasts the best knowledge about vegetables.


    It would be better to use oil only, but that would require a lot of oil consumption and time and effort.


    ''Ah, the kitchen gets dirty more easily, and it''s more difficult to keep the fire going.''


    If we consumed oil every time we used vegetables, we would run out of oil very quickly.


    But it is enough to just add a little oil to boiling water.


    That''s easy and convenient to do at home. Let''s try it with today''s stir-fried vegetables: ......''


    While listening to Hurt and my father''s discussion about vegetables, I was working on the minced vegetables and added seasonings to the minced vegetables.


    Hurt, what do you want to do with the minced hamburger steak?


    ''Stuff the peppers I cut up.''


    ''I see, stuffed peppers.


    ''It''s a simple but good name. I''ll call it that from now on.


    I had a vague idea from the fact that you didn''t mix it with hamburgers, but I knew it was this.


    It is true that the crunchiness and bitterness of the green pepper matches with the hamburger, and you can enjoy both flavors.


    I think Ralph might like it too.


    I stuffed the minced meat into the green pepper that Hurt had prepared and pan-fried it.


    I stuffed the minced meat into the bell peppers that Hurt had prepared and pan-fried them.


    When the green bell pepper dish was finished, I asked Ralph to come to the cafeteria for dinner, even though it was a little early.


    ''Ah, it''s depressing to think that dinner will be green peppers,'' he said.


    ''I get free food from Tori and her friends. You should be more than happy.


    ''That''s right. Tori and Hurt''s original dish?


    Ralph sighs, and his fellow partygoers Sheik and Hermina are naturally seated at his table.


    I guess they are amused by Ralph''s reaction, and they are also trying to take advantage of the fact that the food we are serving is free.


    In case you are wondering, I am offering to cook for them the bell bell pepper dish, which they don''t like, because of my and Harto''s meddling. We will not force them to pay for it.


    If you''re looking forward to it so much, you guys can eat it, can''t you?


    ''I''d like to, but this time it''s for Ralph''s sake, so I won''t say anything like that. Tori and the others have gone to such great lengths for your sake that you''re too old to eat.


    Ralph looks a little offended when Hermina rebukes him.


    I''d be happy if you could at least take a bite. If it''s not good, I''ll think of something else.


    We do not intend to force them to eat.


    Since people''s tastes in food are inevitable, we have no choice but to offer another vegetable dish or to give up on it.


    If possible, we hope that even Ralph, who does not like vegetables, will be able to eat something.


    ''...... So, if Ralph keeps saying that the food tastes bad, he can keep eating the prototype forever!


    ''Ralph, take a bite and tell me it''s not good.


    Here''s a bad adventurer trying to take advantage of my kind words.


    Hermina, where did you leave your words of rebuke for Ralph?


    ''I think it''s not so bad since it contains some of Ralph''s favorite foods.


    ''Is your favorite food a hamburger steak or ......?


    Hearing my words, Ralph''s cloudy expression brightens up.


    Laughing at his innocent reaction like a child, I call Hurt over.


    Ralph brings a plate of stuffed peppers.


    ''Stuffed peppers!


    Wow, this looks delicious! That''s a hamburger stuffed with hamburger, isn''t it?''''


    Yes, it is. The meat is Tori''s hamburger steak.


    This is definitely not a good guy!


    ''It''s simple, but I think even Ralph could eat this!


    Well, we all looked at the bell bell pepper hater to see what his reaction would be, and Ralph was trying to separate the bell pepper from the hamburger with a fork.


    ''Hey! Don''t try to peel the meat off the peppers!


    ''Because it''s a hamburger! It''s definitely better to eat it by itself!''''


    Ralph talks like a child.


    ''It''s only when you eat the hamburger and the peppers together that you can appreciate the taste! Don''t separate them, eat them properly!''''


    ''Wow, I get it.''


    Reluctantly, Ralph sticks his fork into the stuffed pepper after being scolded by Hurt.


    He looks at it carefully and smells it.


    He is very wary of the food, as he hates to eat it.


    ''...... at least it doesn''t smell green...'' he says.


    The smell and bitterness are suppressed by special treatment. You will hardly feel the greenness and bitterness that people used to say.


    Hurt said this, and Ralph slowly brought the stuffed peppers to his mouth.


    Ralph chews with fear in his eyes.


    I can hear the crunching sound of the peppers in his mouth.


    ''...... how do you like it?


    ''Eh, what''s that? What''s this? It''s not that it''s normal, it''s just that it''s delicious, or that it''s edible at all.''


    Hurt asked, and Ralph looked surprised himself.


    He ate a green pepper, which he did not like, and said it was delicious.


    For those of us who cooked for Ralph, this was the highest compliment we could have received.


    Hurt and I couldn''t help but laugh and clench our fists together.


    ''Oh, no! What kind of thing is that?


    ''Let us eat too!


    Surprised by Ralph''s reaction, Hermina and Sheik extend their forks and eat, too.


    ''Wow! Delicious! These peppers don''t smell green, and the slight bitterness matches the flavor of the hamburger!


    ''I like how the peppers are crispier than usual!


    ''Hey! This is mine! You''re eating too much!''''


    ''You said I could eat it earlier, so it''s invalid.''


    ''That''s right, that''s right.


    The three of us ate the stuffed peppers together, and in no time at all the plate was empty.


    Ralph looks somewhat satisfied with his meal, and Hurt asks him.


    ''Are you going to be able to eat bell peppers from now on?''


    ''Yeah, I don''t know if I''m suddenly asked to eat them raw, but at least I can eat stuffed peppers, and I think I have less of an aversion to them!


    ''If I''m not so bad at it anymore, I might be able to eat stir-fried sweet and spicy green peppers this time.


    ''Oh, I like that one too!


    ''The bitterness of the green pepper and the meat are a perfect and delicious combination. Besides, they are inexpensive, and if I can eat them, I can save money on food.


    ''So that''s the way it''s going to be in the end, huh?


    Ralph makes a real move on Hermina, and we both laugh.


    The exchange makes us imagine the poverty of the party, but the faces of Ralph and the others are very cheerful.


    We may be a little sad, but the three of them always seem to be having a good time.


    I''m sure they will be able to go on laughing like this, no matter what they have to go through in the future.


    ''Well, I''m glad you''ve learned to eat green peppers. Alright, let''s move on to the next vegetable.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Ralph''s face is puzzled when he hears Hurt''s line.


    ''I hear that you don''t like all vegetables. As the son of a greengrocer, I cannot overlook such a man. I''m going to show you how good all vegetables taste, just like green peppers.


    ''Good! Hang in there, Ralph! I hope you''ll be able to eat a set meal of stir-fried vegetables or something to help keep the food costs down!''''


    ''...... give me a break.''


    Seeing Hurt so enthusiastic and Hermina cheering him on, Ralph let out a disappointed sound.

 43-So Im not popular....

    Good morning, Tori!


    Good morning, Tori.


    The morning sun is finally beginning to appear in the early morning. As I pull down a chair in the dining room, feeling sleepy, Yuna and Elina come through the entrance.


    The reason why Yuna and Elina are coming at this time of the day is, of course, to deliver the vegetables to us.


    Good morning, you two. I''m going to call my father.


    ''Oh, and I was wondering if you could give me some water to drink, too.


    When I was about to move to the kitchen, Yuna asked me to do so with her hands clasped together.


    It was a little bit of a mocking gesture, but when Yuna did it, it was strangely elegant and cute.


    Perhaps, it would seem mocking when Ira does it.


    Yuna, you don''t have to ask for your own water, do you?


    ''Because it''s already warm. Besides, the water here has a delicious lemon flavor. Even you drink it at lunch time, don''t you?


    ''I''m not drinking it all in one gulp! You''re not drinking, are you, Tori?


    Elina, blushing, asks me to make sure.


    ''Yeah, it''s normal.


    ''See?


    ''Oh, really?


    To tell you the truth, Yuna is right, Elina drinks a lot of water, but I''m not the one who doesn''t understand a maiden''s mind.


    ''Well then, wait in the courtyard while I call your father and get you some water.


    ''Sorry, Tori.


    Thank you!


    I told them and moved to the kitchen again.


    In the kitchen, my father was cleaning the cooking utensils.


    He was looking at his knife with a serious expression on his face, so I approached him, making noises with my footsteps so as not to startle him.


    Dad, Yuna and the others brought vegetables.


    ''Okay. I''m coming.


    Dad replied, and continued to check the knives for a while.


    I guess he would go to the kitchen after checking the knives for now.


    Meanwhile, I filled the jug with water and put sliced lemons into the jug.


    Mix lightly with a stir stick, and it''s done. By that time, my father had finished checking the knife and was slowly putting it on the cloth.


    Oh, you want me to bring you some water? You''re so thoughtful, aren''t you? A guy like that will be popular with the ladies.


    My father patted me on the head and praised me when he saw me preparing jugs and cups, but unfortunately it was not spontaneous.


    ''Then I''m not popular because I only did what Yuna asked me to do.


    ''What? I''m sorry for the compliment.


    When I honestly told him the truth, he frowned and ruffled my hair.


    I was so happy to see him.


    When I went out into the courtyard with my father, I found Yuna, Elina, and their father, Mr. Carls.


    They must have come all the way here today from a distant village with a load of vegetables. Mr. Carls had sweat on his forehead and was wiping it with a towel around his neck.


    Yuna and Elina also had a bit of sweat on their foreheads.


    Although it is still spring, it is getting warmer these days. It is quite an effort to push a cart full of vegetables to this point, so it is only natural that they are sweating.


    Here''s some water.


    ''Oh, Tori! How thoughtful! A guy who can do that kind of thing will be popular with the ladies, you know?


    When I brought the jug to him, Mr. Carls said the same thing as my father.


    I wondered if, according to their sensibilities, this kind of consideration was an element of attractiveness.


    But what about this? Your daughter urged me to bring it. Should I be honest and say so?


    ''That''s great, Tori! You''re so thoughtful!''''


    ''Oh, thank you.''


    Yuna said so innocently while I was worrying like this, and Elina called for air with a wry smile.


    Father, who knew the story, looked at Mr. Carls with a complicated expression of admiration.


    I guess that''s what happens when you have the same misconceptions as I do.


    ''Pfft, cold water tastes good after all!


    ''Ah, cold food is the best when you''re sweating!


    Yuna and Mr. Carls look relaxed after drinking cold water.


    However, Elina is the only one with a delicate look on her face.


    She has already emptied her glass and is glancing at the pitcher, but does not seem to refill it.


    This is probably because she is not interested in what Yuna said to her earlier.


    He should not mind drinking water.


    I''ll get you a refill. It''s so hot today, you must be thirsty.


    ''Oh, thank you.


    ''Heh, you''re very thoughtful in that way.


    Yuna said this to me in a whisper as I took Elina''s cup and filled it with water.


    I don''t think she''s so much witty as she is a waiter at an inn, so I guess she just notices people who seem to want something to drink.


    After Mr. Carls and the others had a drink of water and took a rest, they went about their usual business of stocking up.


    Looking at the fresh vegetables on the cart, Dad assesses what to buy.


    There are a lot of potatoes today. Some I''ve never seen before.


    Dad is right, there are a lot of potatoes in the pile today. Some are round and lumpy, some are long and thin, and some are even purplish like sweet potatoes.


    These purple ones aren''t sweet potatoes, are they?


    You''ve got my attention right away. They''re called red potatoes, and they''re yellow inside like sweet potatoes. They get sweeter when cooked, and are delicious in stir-fries or mashed potatoes.


    ''Oh, let''s try these then.


    After listening to Mr. Carls'' explanation, Dad decided to give it a try.


    Sweet potatoes are good for making mashed potatoes. I''m looking forward to eating them at home.


    But still... Potatoes. When we have a meat chopper and can mass-produce hamburgers easily, maybe we can serve fries with them.


    It''s hard to know when to cook them, but other than that, it''s relatively simple and not bad.


    Wow, Tori! Someone very s*xy is here!


    While I was listening to Mr. Carls'' explanation about potatoes, Yuna tugged at my sleeve in a panicked manner.


    I turn around to see Natalia in a purple dress returning with Mack, her escort.


    She must have returned from her job at the whorehouse.


    Although she was wearing a black fur gown, her dress was too revealing around her bosom and her ample breasts did not hide her s*x appeal.


    ''Ew!


    ''Wow, that''s a great ...... look.''


    Yuna and Elina muttered to each other, blushing.


    Natalia''s s*x appeal is real, since even their own surnames can think so.


    If I hadn''t been in contact with her every day as a guest, I would have gazed at her silently like Mr. Carls did.


    ''It''s all right here. Thank you. See you tomorrow night.


    As Natalia enters the courtyard of the inn, Mac, her escort, bows to Natalia and us and leaves.


    I''m home!


    As soon as she sees Mac off, Natalia''s posture and facial expression slump, and her voice becomes stilted.


    It seems that she has completely gotten out of her work mode now that she is back at the inn.


    Welcome back. Good work again today.


    I''m tired because I''ve had three guests today. I''m going to bed for now.


    ''Come down for breakfast.


    ''Well, I''m not sure I''ll be able to get up, so Tori will have to wake me up.


    Natalia says languidly and goes inside the inn.


    She stops and looks back as if she had just remembered.


    Oh, Lilith was asking when the hamburger stand was going to be open. She and the other girls from the whorehouse seem to like it a lot.


    Oh, come to think of it, I haven''t had a food stand for a few days since the day I sold the hamburgers to Natalia and Lilith.


    I guess.


    I''m glad more and more people like my hamburgers, but it takes a lot of work to make them by hand. If possible, I''d like to reopen the meat chopper after Dodogal finishes it.


    ''Hmmm, I''m ordering the cookware now, so maybe when it''s done?


    ''Okay. I''ll let them know.


    I said this and Natalia waved me inside the inn and up the stairs.


    ''Yo, you''re the sister who works at night, right?


    ''''Sort of.''''


    ''After all, there are all kinds of people when you go to the city.


    They stare somewhat excitedly at the inn where Natalia has disappeared.


    Ten-year-old Yuna and twelve-year-old Elina, both at that age, could not hide their excitement at seeing Natalia, a resident of the night world.

 44-the right time...

    ''By the way, Tori . What''s a hamburger cart?''


    Natalia left and Yuna asked with a tilt of her head, just as we were getting settled.


    I remember that they had started doing this a little after Yuna and Elina had arrived last time. If that''s the case, it''s no wonder they didn''t know about it.


    I started selling hamburgers, a sandwich-like dish of meat and vegetables on bread, at my stall.


    ''That''s great, Tori. You sell food from a food stall.


    But why did you suddenly start a food stall?


    ''Well, I made it with my friends, and it just kind of went along with the flow, I guess.


    We talked about it in the public bathhouse in a light-hearted manner, and surprisingly, Hurt, Carlo, and Dusty got on board with it, and it was completed in no time at all.


    We decided to make some money for ourselves since we had made such a good product.


    Making hamburgers and selling them at the food stand is fun, but a bit tedious. However, once the meat chopper is completed, we should be able to sell more hamburgers more easily.


    This would be a good thing, as it would provide us with the funds for the magical tools we need to live a comfortable life.


    I like it. It feels like city life.


    ''Yes, it doesn''t work like that in our village.


    Yuna and Elina look somewhat envious when they hear what I have to say.


    ''From my point of view, I envy you two a life where you can enjoy such a delicious food as pritch tomatoes, don''t you?


    The last time you brought me a tasty pritch tomato, it was very tasty.


    It would be nice to be able to grow something like that and eat it every day.


    And in the countryside, nature would be beautiful and we could live a slow life.


    If you say so, come visit our village. We have a lot of foods that you can''t find in the city, not just prici-tomatoes!


    ''''Yes, I do. Personally, I would like to know what kind of vegetables they grow in the village of Carls, and I would like to talk to them. Maybe I''ll find some free time and visit there next time.


    When I was puzzled by Yuna''s words as she looked up at me, my father crossed his arms and growled.


    ''Well, if there are other delicious foods that aren''t available in the market besides prickly tomatoes, it might be a good idea to go there.


    I had been shying away from going there because I had heard that it was a two-hour walk for Yuna and the others, but if there were such delicious vegetables lying around, it wouldn''t be a bad idea.


    Really? Yes! Now I can eat a lot of Abel''s and Tori''s food!''''


    ''I thought you were very eager to invite me, is that what you''re looking for?


    It''s a given that if my father and I go there, we''ll automatically get to eat the inn''s food.


    I genuinely wanted you to come too, Tori?


    ''Ah! Only your sister plays nice! You''re actually looking forward to the food the most!


    That''s not true!


    Yuna''s words made Elina a little angry and she retorted.


    Elena is always calm, but she also has a surprisingly stubborn or childish side that makes her look very cute.


    ''Hey, hey, Tori. Since we''re here, make us something called hamburgers for lunch! I want to try it!


    ''Yes, I do. I''d like to try some of the street food you make, too.


    Oh, I''m sorry. Hamburgers are basically only served at food stalls, not at the inn''s cafeteria.


    Yuna and Elina look extremely disappointed when I say this.


    ''Well, why?


    My dad told me not to serve it.


    When I said this, not only Yuna and Elina but also Mr. Carls looked at my father with a dissatisfied look.


    Mr. Carls asks my father, who is looking uncomfortable under the three disgruntled stares, "What are you doing here?


    ''...... Hey, Abel. Why don''t you serve hamburgers?


    If we serve hamburgers in the cafeteria, we will have a lot of customers coming in for them. I''m happy to get new customers, but I don''t want to push the regulars away.


    Mr. Carls and the others look somewhat convinced by Dad''s serious explanation.


    ''That may be true,'' he said.


    I agree with you.


    We have regulars who like the atmosphere of the inn we run and come to stay with us, and people who look forward to eating your cooking every day without fail.


    If we serve hamburgers at the diner, we could attract many new customers from the food stalls, but I don''t think it''s worth it to offer hamburgers to the regulars without taking away their seating space.


    I think it''s not worth it to take away a place for the regulars to sit down.


    I started this business on a whim to make money to buy magic tools.


    I''m just an employee of the inn, I have no intention of becoming a hamburger shop.


    Is hamburgers so popular that people come to the inn?


    ''Thankfully. We can easily run out of about fifty in an hour.


    Woo, if it''s that popular, it must be delicious! I want to try it!


    Yuna looks somewhat frustrated, her side tails waving wildly.


    Elina also looks disappointed, though she doesn''t say it out loud.


    Seeing her face looking so sad, I feel a kind of guilt that makes my heart ache. .......


    ''Well, it''s okay if you invite them to your home and serve them privately, not in a cafeteria,'' she says.


    My father must have felt the same way. He tells me so in a somewhat brusque manner.


    What does that mean?


    ''I can serve it in our living room on the fourth floor if you want.


    Yuna and Elina''s faces light up when I speak for my father''s intentions.


    ''Yes! Sis, they''re going to have hamburgers!


    ''Yeah, I''ve only been in the ground floor, so I''m looking forward to seeing Tori''s house.


    Making the patties by hand is still a hassle, but seeing the two of them looking so happy, it doesn''t seem like it would be a problem for more than a few people.


    Anyway, it would be easier if we had a meat chopper.


    I thought it was a little early, but you''re already up.


    As I was thinking such a thing with a somewhat distant look in my eyes, someone suddenly entered the courtyard.


    I looked up and saw Mr. Dodogal.


    Moreover, there was a box on his short, thick arm.


    ''Mr. Dodogal, could it be ...... that''s in that box?


    ''Yes, that''s right. The meat chopper you asked for is ready.


    I asked him shyly, and Mr. Dodgal nodded proudly.


    Oh, just in time!


    How fortunate that you came at a time when I needed to make hamburgers.


    This will cut down my labor a lot.


    ''Yeah? Were you trying to make a hamburger? I don''t know what''s going on, but for now, see if it''s what you think it is.


    ''Okay.''


    ''What is it? Are you talking about the cooking utensils you were talking about earlier?


    She must have remembered my conversation with Natalia and guessed it. Yuna asked me with a curious look on her face.


    Yes, that''s right. It minces meat very easily.


    ''What''s that! I want to see it too!


    No. We''ll have to go around to the other places soon.


    ''Ew! Oh, no!


    Yuna makes a sad sound when Mr. Carls warns her.


    We''ve been resting and talking for quite some time now.


    We are not the only place where Yuna and her friends are wholesaling vegetables. There are many places to visit, such as Isla''s inn, restaurants, and markets.


    I''ll make sure to prepare hamburgers for lunch, and I''ll even throw in a little extra for you.


    ''Eh, an extra? What''s an extra!


    I don''t know, but I''m looking forward to it.


    ''Yes, that''s right!


    Yuna looked disappointed, but the extra item must have lifted her spirits.


    Pushing the cart with great enthusiasm, Yuna and her friends left with smiles on their faces.

 45-male sex

    Here, you ordered a meat chopper or something like that.


    Upon entering the kitchen, Dodogal took out a meat chopper from a box on a table.


    It was made of a material similar to silver aluminum or stainless steel, and was surprisingly light when lifted.


    ''So this is the cooking utensil Tori asked for, huh?


    My father was looking at it with great interest along with the rest of us, as if he was interested in it because it was a cooking utensil.


    I checked the operation of the cooker and found that it was working fine, but I''m not sure if it''s as good as you want it to be. Please use it and see if it works.


    ''''Okay.''''


    At Dodogal''s request, I took some pork from the pantry and cut it into appropriate sizes.


    Then I take off the lid of the meat chopper and put in the cut pork from the top.


    All I have to do is to put the lid on and turn the handle on the side.


    As you turn the handle while pressing down on the lid from the top, the pork is sinking into the meat chopper. By now, the pork is probably being carried to the back by the roller and being shredded by the blade attached to the inside.


    After turning the handle for a while, minced meat came out from the hole as if being pushed out. Seeing this, my father was surprised.


    Whoops! Something meaty just came out of me!


    It would be a pretty shocking scene for someone seeing it for the first time. My father''s exaggerated reaction amuses me and I giggle.


    ''Well, does everything seem to be OK?


    ''Yes, it''s minced properly, and the size of the meat being pushed out is even and perfect! That''s what I''m talking about!


    ''''Hmph, with such precise drawings, anyone can do this well.


    Mr. Dodogal says this while crossing his arms.


    To be honest, I was expecting a little variation in the holes where the meat was pushed out, but there was none. Even without the drawings I made based on my knowledge from my previous life, this is a proof of Dodogal''s skill as a blacksmith.


    Oh, and I''m really enjoying the sensation of the flesh being pushed out.


    It''s very different from the process of pounding the meat by slamming the knife down, just by turning the handle.


    With a kitchen knife, I would have had to hit the meat many times until it reached this state.


    Compared to that, what a wonderful speed of the meat chopper!


    I guess it is important to reduce labor both physically and mentally.


    ''So, for the time being, is it safe to say that the meat chopper is finished?


    Of course. I''m supposed to feed him a satisfying hamburger as a reward, right?


    ''Yes. That''s the reward I want!


    When I asked for confirmation, Mr. Dodgal nodded deeply. Mr. Dodogal had done more than I had expected.


    I would have paid extra for it, but Mr. Dodogal just wants a satisfying hamburger.


    It seemed tactless to force him to give me money.


    I would return the favor with food anyway. We just got some nice potatoes from Yuna and the others.


    Okay. Then, I''ll serve them specially for lunch, if you come at lunchtime.


    ''Yes, and make sure you get some sake too, okay? I''ll take the red wine you served me on the fourth floor!


    Dodogal left the kitchen with a hearty laugh.


    I must do my best to live up to Dodogal''s expectations. As I was thinking of this, my father tilted his head next to me.


    ''...... Yeah? The red wine they served us on the fourth floor......?''


    Oh no, I''m trying to remember the red wine I served Dodogal without permission.


    Now I have to get ready to make hamburgers for Yuna and Dodogal... Oh, Dad...'' she says. I need to buy some bread, I''m going to Dusty''s!


    ''Wait a minute, Tori.


    I was about to storm out of the house before he remembered anything else, but a heavy hand on my shoulder stopped me.


    What is it, Dad?


    ''You served the fine red wine I''ve been saving for the evening, didn''t you?


    Dad gives me a somewhat angry look.


    Should I cut the white hat here? No, I''ve heard Dodogal''s words so clearly that it''s impossible for me to deceive him now.


    Then, there might be a chance to get a reduced sentence if I just tell the truth here. Here, you should be cute like Letty always does and look up at her from an angle: ......


    Tehe!


    The next moment, I heard a mecking sound from my shoulder.


    I was so happy to hear it.


    ''Tori, I''m back! Let me have a hamburger!


    Morning was passing, and it was about the time when customers would come to our diner in search of lunch.


    Yuna and the others came back, probably having finished distributing the vegetables to the various places.


    It''s too bad. You can only eat hamburgers at the food stalls.


    Yuna innocently peeks into the kitchen through the receiving door, and Ralph, for some reason, has a proud look on his face as he speaks.


    I know. But Tori said she would make it especially for me.


    ''What? Hey, Tori! Make me a special hamburger too!''''


    What? I can eat a hamburger here today!


    Hearing Yuna''s boastful words, not only Ralph but also Hermina and the other customers react.


    Even though the meat chopper has been perfected and I can now make large quantities, hamburgers are still a valuable source of income for me at the food stall. I can''t cut back on that, and I don''t want to be a hamburger guy, so I reject the idea.


    I won''t sell them. I''m only making them for you because I have a personal agreement with them.


    I tell them off before things get out of hand, and there are boos, mainly from Ralph.


    You''re not fair to the girls!


    ''Well, Tori, you''re trying to get the girls'' attention, aren''t you!


    ''No, there are grown men here, and I don''t intend to do that.


    Yuna and Elena are indeed pretty girls, but it''s not manly to try to attract their attention with hamburgers.


    ''Anyway, all three of you follow me to the fourth floor first.


    To prevent the diners'' unmannerly complaints from getting worse, I decided to evacuate Yuna and the others.


    I leave the rest to my father, mother, and Letty in the cafeteria.


    I''ve never been up these stairs before!


    ''I wonder what kind of place it is.''


    But I don''t think there is anything new in the ordinary rooms.


    We enter the fourth floor, the living space of our house, with the three of them looking somewhat nervous.


    Yes, this is where we usually spend our time. Nothing out of the ordinary, right?


    ''That''s not true! It''s a great view here!


    Yuna immediately rushes to the window in the living room and moves.


    ''I can look down on the other houses and see the plaza and stuff.


    ''Well, it''s a nice view, isn''t it?


    Elena and Mr. Carls also admire the view from the window.


    Come to think of it, our inn is four stories high. I had forgotten how familiar the view is to me, but it is a rather good one.


    Actually, there is an attic room too, so you can look down more from there.


    ''Oh, really? I want to see!''


    Yuna immediately responded when I gave it a try.


    Smiling at her innocence, we headed toward the back of the living room and lowered the ladder that was folded on the ceiling.


    ''It''s cool, it''s like a secret staircase!


    I am a man myself, so I understand exactly what Yuna means.


    Yuna climbs up the ladder without fear, even though it is a little steep.


    Elaina, on the other hand, is a bit intimidated by the angle of the ladder, but she carefully climbs up the ladder with her hands and feet.


    As I was about to follow her, I noticed that the skirt of Elaina, who was climbing the ladder ahead of me, was getting a bit uncomfortable.


    The angle of her skirt was almost invisible. I wondered if I could see her skirt if I peeked a little lower. Just when I was about to develop such a jealous feeling, I suddenly felt something like a murderous intent coming from behind me.


    ''...... Hey, Tori.


    I hear a low, cold voice I have never heard from Mr. Carls.


    It is a dark voice, nothing compared to the fresh voice I heard in the garden this morning.


    ''I was just holding the ladder for a moment because I was worried about Elena.


    ''Oh, thank you! Tori!


    I said with a fresh smile that I had nothing to hide, and I received a genuine word of thanks from Elena, who seemed to have made it to the attic.


    Seeing Elena''s smile of pure gratitude, the helplessness of the male creature seemed to stand out.

 46-fried potatoes...

    Dodogal arrived shortly after Yuna and the others, and was escorted to the fourth floor in the same manner.


    After that, my role was to make hamburgers for them.


    I leave the cafeteria to my mother and Letty, and I start cooking in the kitchen.


    My father seems to be making lunch for the girls. He is cooking with the ingredients that Yuna and her family gave us.


    The minced meat from this morning''s meal has been used for breakfast, so we have to grind the minced meat again now.


    But I''m not in a grief.


    Because now I have a meat chopper.


    I cut up the Aigfang and Black Buffalo meat that I had bought for hamburger patties, and put them in the meat chopper.


    All I have to do is turn it around and around with the handle. That''s all there is to it, and the meat is minced without all that much effort and work.


    Tori, what''s with that tool?


    As I was turning the handle to watch the minced meat coming out of the machine, I saw Michal leaning over the receiving end.


    I wondered when he had arrived. I didn''t feel him at all.


    Michal is looking at the meat chopper with a somewhat excited look on her face.


    This is a tool to make minced meat easily and is called a meat chopper.


    ''...... meat chopper?''


    ''Just put the meat in and turn the handle like this, and it becomes ground meat.


    As if to demonstrate the performance of the meat chopper, additional meat is added and the handle is turned, and minced meat comes out.


    Michal stares at the minced meat being pushed out with a look of astonishment.


    What! The meat is so finely ...... in an instant! I''ve never seen such a tool, even though I collect many cooking tools!


    ''Yeah, I didn''t have one, so I asked him if he could make something useful like this and he made it for me.


    ''I made it,...... Tori, can I use it?''


    ''It''s cooking right now. Even if it''s Michal, I can''t let him in the kitchen for that kind of thing.


    As Michal hesitantly tried to enter the kitchen, her father, who was working on the food preparation, warned her.


    It was now lunchtime and only the cooks and employees were allowed in the kitchen. Even if Michal asked, it would be difficult to let him into the kitchen now.


    Yes, that''s right. The kitchen is a sanctuary for cooks! I can''t believe I got so excited that I forgot about that!


    Apparently, this behavior was unforgivable for Michal, a gourmand aristocrat.


    He was quite regretful outside the kitchen.


    Michal growls for a moment, then adjusts his posture and bows his head.


    Tori-dono, Abel-dono. I apologize for my rudeness.


    ''Ha-ha, I''ll touch you later when it''s time for a break.


    Oh, thank you!


    Michal then smiles and takes his place at the table. The usual group of orphans is already there, and it seems that they have saved a special seat for Michal today as well.


    He apologizes for being an aristocrat, and he treats everyone with open arms. Michal is really a strange one.


    With these thoughts in my mind, I continue to make minced meat by turning the handle.


    Just by turning the handle while talking, I have already made enough minced meat to fill half of the bowl. It''s a frightening speed.


    This amount of minced meat would be enough for four people, but Dodogal''s request is for a burger that is very satisfying.


    Dodogal''s request is for a large burger, which means he needs to make a big burger, and this quantity is still not enough.


    I cut additional meat and put it in the meat chopper and keep turning the handle.


    I keep doing this until the bowl is full to overflowing.


    Kneading it produces three regular-sized patties and one patty three times the size of the regular-sized patties.


    I am not sure if the taste of the big patties is as good as usual, since the amount of seasoning is different from usual, but I have to trust myself.


    As usual, three regular patties were placed on a hot pan. And the big size takes up the other pan to cook.


    It is as if you are cooking a huge hunk of meat. Even with the lid on, you can hear the sound of the fat.


    Since they are so big, it will take some time for them to be cooked through.


    While each pate is cooking, the cheeses and tomatoes are sliced, and the king lettuce and bouquet lettuce are plucked into bite-size pieces.


    And the last thing you need is ......


    ''Hey, Tori. I brought you some bread!


    Just in time, it seems, for Dusty to bring the bread needed for the Big Burger.


    ''Oh, you did it right,'' he said.


    ''You idiot. You came to me on a moment''s notice this morning, just in time.


    I was thinking of making a big burger to satisfy Mr. Dodgal, but I could not prepare a big bun.


    I thought of substituting a suitable loaf of bread or a large loaf of bread, but what Mr. Dodogal wants is a hamburger.


    I thought that I should meet his expectations just as he met mine.


    So, I asked Dusty to make a big bun at a rapid pace.


    Dusty comes over to the kitchen and opens the crate he is carrying.


    Here it is. I made them in different sizes just in case, so use the one you think will fit.


    Thank you very much.


    Inside the box was a loaf of bread twice or three times larger than usual. Not only that, there was also a normal-sized loaf of bread.


    They must have really been freshly baked. The crate smelled warm and fragrant of barley.


    Yes, it seems to be just the right size for the p t they are baking.


    Hey, Tori! Are you sure about the heat?


    Oh, no. I''m sorry, but can I pay you later?


    I would like to thank him and pay him, but he is in the middle of grilling hamburgers. I can''t do that fluently.


    I can''t do that fluently. Instead, please taste the hamburger buns next time. I''d like to hear your opinion.


    ''Okay!


    I agree to help Dusty and return to the kitchen with the crate he brought me.


    I quickly check the heat level and check the hamburgers that are cooking.


    The regular-sized ones for Yuna and the others were done, so I put them on a tray.


    I managed to flip the big ones for Dodogal with a spatula. As I expected, the big size takes up a whole frying pan, and it does not seem to be fully heated up yet.


    So I decide to cook another dish first, while watching the heat of the other one.


    That dish is a dish using the potatoes that Yuna brought this morning.


    It is the famous fried potato as a side dish of hamburger.


    Dad, did you cut the potatoes into thin slices?


    ''Yes, you''re right, I cut them into thin slices and soaked them in water.


    I looked at the sink to which my father pointed, and there were thinly sliced potatoes in a bowl of water.


    There are two reasons to soak potatoes in water.


    One is to prevent discoloration of the potatoes. If potatoes are cut and left to stand, the ingredients in them will change and turn purple or pink.


    There is nothing wrong with eating them, but you don''t want to eat discolored potatoes.


    The second reason is to prevent them from sticking together. The starch in the potatoes is flushed out so that the potatoes do not stick to each other or fall apart.


    Be careful not to over-soak the potatoes in water, though, as this will also remove some of the nutrients.


    Cut potatoes are removed from the bowl and placed on a cloth to drain.


    If there is any moisture left, the fat will bounce around and the potatoes will not be crispy. Make sure they are well drained.


    Put plenty of oil in the frying pan and put the potatoes in it.


    After watching them for a while, the sound of the fat frying begins to be heard.


    My father comes to take a peek, perhaps attracted by the nice sizzling sound.


    What is it? Are you frying potatoes?


    ''Yes, I''m sure this one will be good too.


    ''Hmmm.''


    He moved away, but I think he is quite concerned about it. He kept looking at me as he proceeded with the cooking.


    However, I can''t let him taste the potatoes because it will take some time for them to turn into potatoes.


    If I touch the potatoes in this state, they will break, so I leave them alone.


    While waiting patiently, the big hamburger steak seems to be cooked first.


    I take out the Big Hamburger and put it on the bread that Dusty gave me.


    It''s a hard job just to do that because of the size of the hamburger. Then pour the special sauce made from the juice of the hamburger on it,


    Then, the bread covered the top and Yuna and the others finished the dish.


    ''Okay, it''s done!


    ''Whoa, this guy made another ridiculously large one.


    I guess so. It''s a thank-you to Dodgal.


    As one would expect, it is not easy to make something this size, so we don''t do it so easily.


    This time, Dodogal made something better than I had expected, so I made it special.


    But still, it looks huge. The size of the hamburger stands out even more because it is next to the usual hamburger.


    It''s about the same size as a frying pan.


    Even a daredevil like Dodogal wouldn''t say it''s not worth eating.


    Ah, there''s my dream! There is a food filled with a man''s dream!


    ''Stop it, it''s a little embarrassing!


    If you go into the kitchen, Mr. Abel will give you a good scolding.


    As I was satisfied with the big burger on my plate, Ralph was leaning forward at the receiving end, and Hermina and Sheikh were trying hard to stop him.


    I wonder what Ralph will do if I show this off in front of him, who loves hamburgers.


    I took Yuna''s hamburgers and Dodogal''s Big Burger and went up to the fourth floor to get out of Ralph''s sight.

 47-Hamburgers and Big Burgers...

    ''I''m hungry! Is this thing called a hamburger that Tori makes still available?''''


    Tori told me to wait in the living room for a while. Yuna, my sister, blurted out something.


    She had been excitedly looking at the view from Tori''s attic a while ago, but she seemed to have had enough of it already.


    Now she is probably more interested in the food Tori is cooking than in the beautiful scenery.


    He is sitting on a chair, restlessly flailing his arms and legs.


    ''Hey, Yuna. Don''t flap your arms and legs around in my house.


    Perhaps noticing Yuna''s restlessness, her father warns her.


    ''''Even so, there''s no one here right now, okay?


    Even if there''s no one here. You''ve got to be a little more mature.


    Yuna''s cheeks puffed out in frustration as her father said this, but she became quiet.


    I sit quietly too, but I''ve been waiting impatiently for the hamburger to come.


    When I went to the vegetable wholesaler in town, I asked him about it and he told me that it was a breaded dish similar to a sandwich.


    But it''s not like other sandwiches at all.


    I said, ''I''m sorry, sweetheart. Usually hamburgers are made faster, but because of what I ordered, it must be taking longer.


    Dwarf who had been drinking red wine next to Yuna and her father until a few minutes ago, ...... Mr. Dodgal says apologetically, I think.


    The dwarf uncle also ordered a hamburger, didn''t he? Did you order something that great?''''


    ''Yes, I ordered a very satisfying hamburger. It''s a new hamburger that they don''t sell in the food stalls, so it must be taking them a while to get it. I''m looking forward to seeing what you have in store for us.


    I was worried that Yuna''s mannerisms might offend him, but I was relieved to hear that Mr. Dodgal did not seem to be the type of person to worry about such trivial matters.


    Mr. Dodogal looked happy as he sipped his wine. His face was innocent, as if he was really looking forward to the meeting.


    ''You trust Tori, don''t you?


    Not only can he cook delicious food, but he also has interesting ideas. It''s a shame to leave him with the humans.


    ''Ah, it''s true that Tori is a bit of a dawdler, but sometimes he comes up with the strangest ideas. He comes up with food stalls and hammocks and stuff. ......''


    ''Yes. Especially the construction of the meat chopper that I recently ordered...''''


    When Yuna and I agreed, Mr. Dodogal spoke of Tori''s greatness as if it were his own.


    Unfortunately, we are farmers and do not know the creator at all, but I could see that Mr. Dodogar liked and respected Tori''s cooking skills and imagination.


    Many Dwarves have difficult personalities. It is amazing that Tori has gained such trust.


    After listening to Mr. Dodogal''s production discussion for a while, I heard footsteps coming from the stairs.


    ''Ah, could it be!


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting, I brought you some hamburgers...''


    Yuna looked happily at the entrance and I looked back to see Tori carrying what looked like a hamburger.


    One tray holds enough for three people, but the other is so huge that it takes up the whole tray by itself.


    Yes, this is Yuna''s hamburger and this is the special big burger we made for Mr. Dodogal.


    ''This is amazing! It''s as big as a frying pan!


    ''Is this what you call a hamburger? I don''t know why it''s so big over there!


    That''s because it was made especially for this occasion. The ones we originally served to Yuna and the others are the ones we''re making for sale.


    Tori responds to Yuna''s words with a wry smile.


    They are twice or even three times bigger than our hamburgers.


    Perhaps it was because they were standing side by side with regular-sized burgers, but Mr. Dodgal''s burger looked noticeably larger.


    They look delicious too, but I don''t think our stomachs can handle it.


    This is the hamburger that Tori sells at her stall: ......''.


    Meat, cheese, tomato, and lettuce are sandwiched between the round bread.


    The well-cooked meat smells savory, and there is a sweet and spicy smell from the special sauce. On top of the meat, there is melted cheese on the meat, which is very appetizing.


    The meat is also covered with sliced tomatoes and bouquet lettuce, making it a very colorful dish. Even those who find the taste of meat too heavy may enjoy this dish.


    It looks like a sandwich, but it''s definitely not.


    You are right, it looks like a sandwich, but it is a little different from what we imagine a sandwich to be. It''s such a strange food.


    Yes, yes, yes. So, please spread the word and call it a hamburger to those who don''t know about it yet. That way you can differentiate it from sandwiches and make ours famous.


    He''s so cheesy.


    It would be more special than being lumped together as a sandwich.


    I can''t help but chuckle at Tori''s cunning idea.


    Can we eat more than that?


    Yuna says she can''t wait.


    ''Yes, eat it while it''s still warm.


    ''But, Tori. How do you eat this?


    ''Just wrap it in paper so your hands don''t get dirty.


    ''Okay!


    Wait a minute. I think I''ll have to open my mouth pretty wide for this size.


    While I was hesitating, Yuna and my father lifted it up with their hands and took a bite.


    Mmmm! Delicious!''''


    ''Oh, the meat is softer than I thought it would be!


    The two of them are enjoying their burgers very much.


    ''Oh, wow! This is amazing! It''s so much more satisfying than the hamburgers I usually eat!


    Furthermore, Mr. Dodogal was holding a hamburger larger than his face and biting into it.


    ''I increased the volume as much as possible to meet Mr. Dodogal''s request,'' said Mr. Dodogal. I mean, isn''t it hard to eat a hamburger that big as it is? I have knives and forks available, but ......''


    ''Speak idiotic. You''re supposed to hold the hamburger in your hand and bite into it. If you use a knife and fork like that and eat it with elegance, you''ll ruin all the satisfaction of eating it.


    Well, that''s the basic idea, isn''t it?


    No, after all, this is a dish to be eaten as it is. .......


    ''What''s the matter, Elina? Did you find any ingredients you don''t like in there?


    ''No, it''s not like that!


    Tori looks worried because I''m the only one who hasn''t touched it.


    I don''t know what to do. It''s hard to say I''m embarrassed to open my mouth so wide now.


    Maybe they would give me a knife and fork if I asked them to, but I don''t think it''s right to eat a hamburger like that.


    I open my mouth modestly and eat the hamburger as it is.


    At that moment, the flavor of the bread, the juicy meat, the crisp lettuce, and the many other ingredients all come together and spread in my mouth.


    Oh, it''s delicious! I''ve never seen anything like this!''''


    ''Good. I''m glad you liked it.


    Dad was right, the meat in between was very tender. At first, I thought it would be like a steak, but after just a few bites, the juices just flowed out of the meat and melted away.


    The cheese and the sweet and spicy sauce are also very well matched.


    What becomes clear as the meal progresses is the high level of harmony of the hamburger dish.


    The combination of the bread and the ingredients is exquisite.


    The acidity of the tomatoes and the moisture of the lettuce neutralize the strong flavors. The bread between the meat also contributed to the dish by absorbing the extra sauce and juices.


    I guess they must have gone through a lot of trouble to select the right ingredients to bring out the best flavor.


    Hey, Tori! I was wondering if you used two kinds of lettuce?


    ''Whoa, you are indeed a vegetable farmer and you are quick to notice.


    ''Is that so? You don''t have to be a farmer to know this much--''''


    ''What? I didn''t notice that at all, I was eating it!


    I tried to express my modesty, but Yuna didn''t seem to notice at all.


    But that may be inevitable when you see how good it tastes.


    ''One of them is bouquet lettuce, isn''t it?


    ''Yeah, that''s right.''


    ''But I don''t know what the other one is: ......''


    ''Yeah, me too. I''ve grown a lot of leafy greens with this crispy texture, moisture, and sweetness......, but I don''t recognize this look or taste.''


    I don''t think I''m the only one who doesn''t recognize it.


    If even my father, who has seen and grown more vegetables than I have, can''t recognize it, then maybe it''s something that is not widely available in the market or something precious.


    I take the hamburger apart and look at it, but I still don''t recognize this leafy vegetable.


    What kind of leafy greens are you using?


    Unfortunately, it is a secret. I''m sure Mr. Carls and the others will figure it out someday, though.


    That''s right. It''s the behind-the-scenes force behind the hamburger. No wonder Tori keeps it a secret.


    But what kind of leafy greens are they? I''m curious.


    ''Even if it''s ......, I''ve never seen anyone examine lettuce that closely after taking it apart.''


    ''Oh, I''m sorry! I couldn''t help but notice ......''


    No matter how much you are concerned about the leafy greens used, it is bad manners to take apart what is sandwiched in between. It is quite bad manners.


    Dad and sis sometimes go berserk when it comes to vegetables, don''t they?


    Ha-ha-ha, that''s how much he likes it. My friend who runs a grocery store in town is like that too.


    Tori smiles cheerfully at Yuna''s exasperated words.


    Thank goodness. He doesn''t seem to be taken aback. I eat my hamburger quietly, feeling relieved about that.


    Then Yuna says something as if she had just remembered.


    Hey, Tori. What''s the extra?


    Come to think of it, Tori said he would give us a little something extra.


    I was actually wondering about it myself.


    Oh, you remember?


    ''''That''s not surprising!


    ''It''s almost ready, just wait a minute.


    Tori said and left the living room.

 48-Another useful tool......

    A little something extra is food, right? I wonder what it''s all about.


    As I was excitedly eating my hamburger, Tori came back within five minutes.


    They are fries made with potatoes that Yuna and her friends gave us this morning.


    What appeared to be a long, thin, deep-fried dish was placed on the plate in front of us. It was built up in a heap.


    Is this a potato?


    Yes, it''s a simple dish of peeling potatoes, cutting them into thin slices, and deep-frying them in oil.


    This is refreshing, since potatoes are usually eaten by blanching, as an ingredient in soups, or in simmered dishes.


    I wonder if this is just how they eat them in Rubera, just because we don''t know about it.


    I''ve never seen such thinly sliced and deep-fried potatoes.


    I wondered that, but it seems that Mr. Dodogal, who lives here, has never seen it either.


    So this must be Tori''s idea, too.


    Anyway, you should try it. I''d like to know what you think of it, since it might be served at a food stall or at an inn. This is also the type of food that you eat with your hands.


    ''Okay!


    ''Well, then, I''ll eat it.


    ''I can''t keep quiet when you say it''s a snack.


    At Tori''s urging, everyone reaches for their fries.


    There is a small dish of some kind of tomato sauce on the side, but we leave it as is.


    The first thing that strikes you is the refreshing texture. They are fried in a crispy oil, and they pop in your mouth with a crunchy sound. And yet the insides are so soft. The natural sweetness of the potato overflows from the inside, and it''s very chewy.


    Oh, this is not only delicious, but also has an interesting texture!


    It makes me want to reach for it one after the other!


    ''Elina seems to like .......''


    I was going to say something like that, but I found myself reaching for it first.


    I was embarrassed because I looked like a glutton.


    It''s good as it is, but the salt really enhances the taste.


    I almost put the second fries in my mouth, but I resist and try to get some feedback on the taste for Tori and the inn. I think to myself that these are good words for words that came out on the spur of the moment.


    I see. Too much or too little salt? Too thin?


    ''This is about right for me.''


    ''Me too!


    I can go a little thicker.


    My father prefers a stronger flavor.


    Tori!


    As I was cheerfully sharing my thoughts, Mr. Dodgal, who was sitting next to me, banged the table with a bang.


    We were stunned by the sudden loud voice, but Tori, who was used to it, didn''t seem to be freaked out.


    What''s wrong?


    ''You, you made me eat this stuff...''


    Mr. Dodgal''s shoulders are shaking with obvious anger.


    This is the kind of thing, I wonder if Mr. Dodogal''s palate didn''t like the fries?


    I know that different species have different tastes, but did they not like it that much?


    Don''t bring me something that goes well with alcohol by itself! And bring a proper ale! This is a snack that''s meant for drinking!''''


    I thought, "What the heck," but apparently it was a dish that goes well with alcohol.


    Even I know that dwarves like to drink, so I was somewhat convinced.


    Yes, yes, that''s what I thought Dodogal would say. As I recall, there is not only wine but also ale ...... around here. Is the red wine I served you the other day gone?''''


    ''Hmm? I borrowed it and drank it while I was waiting for my hamburger.


    By the way, Mr. Dodgal, after Tori left, you went through the shelves and borrowed wine and glasses to drink. I thought he had permission to do so, but he didn''t.


    What? Hey, that''s my dad''s stuff, and he just told me off for not letting him drink without permission!


    ''That''s exactly what I don''t know. If you bring dwarves into the house you should make sure that you hide any liquor you don''t want them to drink.


    ''You don''t have the option of not going through the house stuff without permission. ......''


    Tori prepares ale for Mr. Dodogal, somewhat dismayed.


    Dodogal accepts the ale and stirs up the ale with a mouthful of fries.


    Kaa! The saltiness on the potatoes goes well with the ale!


    It''s a wonder that Tori is so easy-going and yet so caring.


    I guess that''s why the guests have been staying here for a long time.


    ''Elina, can''t you just relax? We''re running out of fries, though, aren''t we?


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''Wow, this goes great with tomato sauce!


    It''s good with butter over here, too!


    Tori told me that Mr. Dodogal, Yuna, and her father were eating the fries at a rapid pace. Half of the fries were already gone from their plates, even though there had been so many.


    I reached for them as fast as I could to keep up with the pace of the others.


    I was so excited to see how much food was left on the plate.


    The hamburgers and fries served to Yuna and her friends were a great success and were quickly consumed. As for the fries, we fried them so much that we thought there would be too much left over, but everyone ate more than we expected and they were gone in no time.


    Tori, your hamburger was really good!


    ''Yeah, yeah, and those fries!


    ''I can''t copy the hamburger a bit, but I can copy the fries at home because all I have to do is cut potatoes and fry them in oil,'' he said.


    ''Then I''ll make it when I get home. I''m sure your mother will be pleased.


    I agree!


    The family is having a friendly conversation in the garden.


    After eating so many potatoes, they still make and eat them at home.


    Fries are an unlikely part of this world. I can''t help but shudder at how addictive they are.


    I wonder what would happen if I made potato chips. Just imagining it is frightening.


    Well, if we stay too long, we''ll be late getting home. It''s time to go home.


    The conversation continues in the garden, but Mr. Carls'' words bring it to an end.


    It is now mid-afternoon. Yuna and her friends'' village is more than two hours'' walk from here.


    If we don''t go back soon, it will be dark before we reach their village.


    Okay...'' she said. Thanks again today, Tori!


    Thank you for going out of your way to make hamburgers for us even though there were no food stalls.


    Yuna and Elina look at me and thank me.


    I always feel embarrassed when they thank me because we have always had an easy-going relationship.


    There is no need to be so formal. It''s also a way of thanking you for always bringing us vegetables from far away.


    Yuna and her friends are always the first to bring vegetables to our store before they go to the market.


    In addition, they sometimes go out of their way to bring us things that are rarely sold at the market, such as the recently harvested pritch tomatoes.


    It is only natural that we should entertain such farmers who patronize us.


    Well, you know. It''s hard to get up early in the morning and carry the vegetables, but if Tori cooks a delicious meal for us, we''ll do our best!


    Even if you are tired, you will feel stronger if you eat good food here. So I''ll come back for more food.


    Yuna and Elina said this with a smile and left pushing the cart with Mr. Carls.


    They were cheerful girls, weren''t they? So which one of you is the real love of your life?


    As we were seeing Yuna and the others off, Mr. Dodogal appeared out of nowhere.


    I was surprised to see him, as I had expected him to be drinking again at the inn.


    ''...... We don''t have that kind of relationship. But more importantly, were you satisfied with the big burger?


    Originally, the deal was that in exchange for having a meat chopper made, we would treat Mr. Dodgal to a hamburger that met his requirements.


    The meat chopper that Mr. Dodgal made was satisfactory, but was my hamburger satisfactory to him?


    ''Yes, it was very satisfying! One of those big ones will fill you up!''''


    Good. The Big Burger was to Mr. Dodgal''s satisfaction.


    I was worried about the seasoning and how the meat would be cooked, since it was a different size than usual. I was relieved to see that my fears were unfounded.


    I mean, I don''t think normal people can eat even half of a Big Burger, but I wonder if Dwarves are such gluttonous people.


    I mean, I don''t know if the Dwarves were such gluttonous eaters... They could eat a Big Burger in a single sitting and drink five glasses of ale while eating fries. If he wanted to, Mr. Dodogal could probably fit two in his stomach.


    You could sell those at the food stall.


    It''s impossible to mass-produce that size. At best, we can make a regular hamburger longer or sell it in a slightly larger size.


    ''Oh! Longer vertically! That sounds interesting too! Maybe next time I order from a food stand, I''ll do that.


    It would take too much time and effort to sell the Big Burger we served today at the food stand, but we could do something like that.


    Maybe we can give it a try next time, besides Mr. Dodgal''s.


    ''Then we could try to motivate customers to buy by offering only the first ten customers or something like that.


    You think cunningly, don''t you? You''ll have to save a portion for me as a privilege of making meat choppers, won''t you?


    You call me cunning, but you are cunning yourself!


    I''m going out for a drink.


    ''Huh? Why don''t we drink at my place today?''''


    We have a wide selection of alcoholic beverages, so you don''t have to go to a different restaurant.


    We always drink at my place.


    When I ask him about it, he looks at me with a puzzled look on his face.


    What is it? Have you not been looking at the dining room?


    At Mr. Dodgal''s request, I peek into the dining room through the front door.


    ''Mr. Abel! Bring me these fries!


    ''Oh, and I''ll have some of Tori''s new stuff, please! Black pepper seasoning, please!


    Is this really just a potato? I''m about to go to work for the night, but I can''t stop eating ......''


    ''Sierra! More ale!


    Then the dining room was packed with the usual guests and visitors who had stopped by. Everyone was eating a pile of fries and drinking ale.


    Wow, my dad said he''d try serving them to the guests, but it''s a big deal.


    Everyone seems to have fallen under the spell of the novel yet tasty fries.


    The cafeteria is already crowded with people busily frying the fries while Lettie and Mom serve the fries and bring the ale.


    The consumption of alcohol seems to be quite high since these snacks go well with alcohol.


    I don''t think I''ll be able to drink to my heart''s content today because of the fries you made.


    ''...... seems so. You look a little busy right now, I''m going to see Dodgal off...''''


    ''If you''ve done your business over there, why don''t you come over here next time?


    ''Dad! My brother was trying to run outside!


    I was about to run away with Dodogar when my mother''s cold voice fell on me and grabbed me by the shoulder.


    Letty, who was standing beside me, also launched her special sting.


    What the hell? I can''t keep up with the potatoes. Pull me forcibly into the kitchen!


    ''Come on, help me in the kitchen with that.


    My mother drags me along with her unbelievably strong arms.


    Unexpectedly, I call out to Dodogal, who is standing beside me, for help.


    ''Dodogal-san! We had an important conversation about meat choppers, didn''t we?''''


    No, I think we''re done with that. Even if there was, I''d like to have a drink as soon as possible.


    I tried desperately to make eye contact, but Dodogal was completely oblivious. He strode off at a very slow pace.


    Oh, no... ......!


    ''Come on, Tori. Time to peel the potatoes.


    Then I was taken to the kitchen to continue prepping the piles of potatoes.


    Next time I''ll ask Dodogal to make me a tool to peel potatoes.

 49-midnight kitchen...

    It''s nighttime, when everyone is asleep. I was sleeping in the attic as usual when I woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, moonlight was shining through the window, faintly illuminating my bedroom.


    When I looked out of the window, the town was naturally covered with darkness and there was not a single person in sight.


    The only light source was the entertainment district of the city.


    It is night, and not a good time to get up.


    After confirming this, I turn my eyes away from the window and lie down on the bed again.


    Then I meditate, trying to sleep again.


    I wonder how many minutes, how many dozens of minutes have passed.


    Usually, I can resume sleep immediately, but today, I could not fall asleep.


    I slept when I was at the reception desk, and I slept in the hammock during my break time.


    I took a nap in the hammock during my break time.


    I can''t help but feel light-headed thanks to this.


    I can''t decide whether to keep rolling over in bed or just wake up.


    If this were my previous life, I would have stayed in my room reading manga, watching anime, or playing video games, waiting for sleepiness to come, but that is not the case.


    In such a case, I should read books, but I have read everything I have at home, so I don''t feel like reading again.


    As I was lying on my bed wondering what to do, I felt a little hunger.


    A little hunger that would not bother me in normal times.


    But if it was a boring night when I couldn''t sleep, it would bother me.


    Maybe I woke up hungry?


    It is common for children with a high metabolism to get hungry in the middle of the night. It is possible that this is what woke you up.


    So, if you eat a small meal, your stomach may growl and you may feel sleepy.


    But is it right to eat at this late hour of the night?


    The only activity I can do after that is to go to bed. If I eat a meal in the middle of the night, which does not burn much calories, most of it will be fat.


    Fat is obvious!


    But now I am a twelve-year-old kid with a high metabolism. I burn a lot of energy, and since I don''t have the convenience of a car or train, I move around a lot and burn a lot of calories.


    I can eat a little bit of food at night and not gain weight, can''t I?


    Such whispers of the devil echoed in my mind.


    In a previous life, Kenta Shukuya (twenty-seven years old) would have been out. But now he is Tori, twelve years old. He is overwhelmingly young. There is nothing to fear.


    Okay, let''s eat our dinner.


    With the cause of youth in my heart, I leave my hesitation and quilt behind and stand up.


    Grabbing the lamp, I slowly climb down the ladder, trying to make as little noise as possible.


    The living room is dark, but I don''t want to wake my father and the others if I use the lamp here, so I move on without using it.


    The view is dark, but this is the house you have lived in for many years. I know intuitively how far we have to go to get to the stairs.


    We slowly descend the stairs, stepping forward and backward. Perhaps it is because of the quietness of the inn, but there is an unpleasant creaking sound echoing through the house.


    I slowly make my way down the stairs so as not to disturb the guests, and I reach the kitchen.


    Once I have reached this point, any noise I make will not echo upstairs.


    I lighted the lamp and the kitchen became dimly visible.


    Now let''s see what we have left over.


    With lamp in hand, he opens the magic refrigerator.


    The cool air drifts from inside, and it feels good.


    It is a useful tool for storing foodstuffs, although the cold air cannot be adjusted like a refrigerator.


    As long as you serve meals at an inn, a magic stove that can easily light a fire and a magic refrigerator that can preserve ingredients while keeping them fresh are indispensable.


    That''s why we have one of each, but we don''t have enough room to use them in our private life, so they are not installed in the living room.


    It seems that my mother and father bought it with the money they saved up when they were adventurers, and it seems that I am still a long way from having an ice grimoire in my bedroom.


    Oops, I''ll damage the ingredients if I leave it open too long. I have to check the ingredients.


    If you leave the magic refrigerator open, the cold air inside escapes outside, so it is quick to check it.


    Looking inside, you can see that it is already used for preparing breakfast. Beef, pork, chicken, vegetables, etc. with seasonings kneaded into them are placed.


    These are probably for tomorrow''s breakfast or lunch. So, if you touch them, you will be scolded.


    At first, I take out the ingredients that I can see at a glance, but I do not think I will be scolded if I use them.


    On the table were sausage, cabbage, bread, and various seasonings such as tomato sauce. .......


    There are many other ingredients, but these are the ones that I don''t think they would be offended if I use.


    When I saw these, I immediately thought of the dishes I should make.


    Okay, let''s make hot dogs.


    I like that. A big sausage in a bun with tomato sauce. It''s perfect for a small dinner when I''m hungry.


    I know, right, Natalie?


    I turned around and almost shouted out, but was prevented by Natalia''s slender hand covering mine.


    I looked at Natalia, who was smiling innocently as if the prank had succeeded and was shushing me with her index finger.


    I was almost confused, but the sight of her made me calm down.


    ''Furiho. Can you put your finger on it? (Thank you. Can you take your hands off me now?)


    ''Yeah? I don''t know what you''re saying.


    Well, that''s because he covered his mouth with his hand.


    After a while of gazing and giggling, Natalia seemed satisfied and let go of my hand.


    ''So, what are you doing here? I thought you were working today.''''


    Natalia is a prostitute working in a high-class brothel. In the middle of the night like this, she should be working.


    ''I had a reservation for a client who couldn''t make it today, so I had to call it a night.


    ''I see. You didn''t take any other customers?''''


    When you are as popular as I am, you can''t take a client without an appointment because it would ruin your reputation. Also, I would be taking other girls'' customers.


    There is a hint of annoyed but subtle bravado in his voice. He is so sure of himself.


    In fact, Natalia is said to be the most popular prostitute in Rubera. But even the most popular has its own hang-ups. It seems like it''s not easy to get a clientele.


    But Tori can come anytime without an appointment.


    ''I''m a minor. ......''


    In case you''re wondering, there''s a rule that no one who hasn''t reached the age of majority can enter or leave a brothel.


    Oh, you''re so hard. Not everyone follows such a rule. Then let''s go to one of those brothels instead. It doesn''t matter there.


    ''Um, uh, give me a break, will you?''


    I decided to raise the white flag, because I didn''t think I could beat Natalia with my mouth.


    I was just kidding. What was Tori doing? Cooking studies at this time of night?''''


    Natalia likes to tease me, but she''s not the kind of devil who''d go after me when I''m in real trouble. I was a little relieved that she had backed down.


    Because now Natalia had just returned from the whorehouse and was dressed as a high class prostitute, not in her usual disheveled attire.


    Her hair was neatly coiffed and she was even wearing a hint of makeup. She is not wearing a messy negligee, but a dress with a bold opening at the bust. To be frank, she is even more beautiful than usual.


    Even I, who had experienced in my previous life, would get nervous if I was approached by such a beautiful woman in the middle of the night, and it is not good for my heart.


    However, it is obvious that I will be teased even more if I show such weakness, so I don''t say anything about it. I answer him, trying to keep my composure.


    No, it''s not that. I''m a little hungry and can''t sleep, so I thought I''d have a night snack.


    ''Oh, so you were going to make hot dogs.


    ''That kind of thing.''


    ''Hey, Tori. I''m hungry too.


    Natalia makes sweet noises as she holds them close.


    As she does so, Natalia''s ample breasts are touching her shoulders and arms. The blissful softness of her breasts almost makes my face slacken, but I can''t let her tease me about being an erotic child, so I manage to hold on by sheer force of will.


    I can''t let him tease me with his eroticism, so I manage to hold on by sheer force of will. And don''t get too close to me.


    ''Oh, my God, you''re so cute, you''re so shy.


    Natalia pats me on the head.


    Hot dogs are easy to make, but with Natalia, I''m afraid I''m going to have a hard time.

 50-

    --Why do people want to eat late at night?


    It is because our ancestors experienced food shortages and the instinct to conserve energy by eating in the middle of the night.


    This is unnecessary in today''s food-rich environment, but human beings are weak creatures of instinct. So we follow our instincts and eat food late at night to satisfy our hunger.


    That''s why I''m going to make hot dogs. Since they''re not for sale today, I''m not going to be too particular about them, but I''m going to focus on the ease of cooking them.


    ''Yes, I''m hungry too, and that would help.


    So I''m going to make a hot dog with only the leftover ingredients in the fridge, but before I do that, there is something I want to ask you.


    Natalia, I have to ask you, can you cook?


    ''I''m a woman, too. I''m not as good as Tori, but I can do a little.


    When I asked her shyly, Natalia answered confidently with her ample bosom heaving.


    ''What? Really? I''ve never seen Natalia cook before. ......''


    ''There are people who can do it better than I can without me. There''s no way I''m cooking.


    The Helminas might rent the kitchen and cook for themselves to save money, but Natalia, who earns a lot of money, has no need to do so.


    Since she is paying to stay at the inn, it would be best to let my father or myself, who are good cooks, cook for her.


    ''But you can''t even clean up your room ......''


    Everyone is good at something and not so good at something.


    Natalia looked at him with suspicion, but he reasserted himself.


    It''s a good thing she knows she''s not good at tidying up.


    However, seeing how sloppy she usually is at the inn, I doubt if she can really cook.


    ''Well, can you wash the cabbage there with water and cut it into strips?


    ''Okay.


    Natalia takes the cabbage to the sink and washes it.


    So far she has not made any suspicious movements such as washing it with soap or scrubbing it with a scrubbing brush.


    Reassured by this, I light the magic stove.


    Since it''s a hot dog today, I decide to boil it to taste its juiciness.


    I fill the pot with water and wait for it to come to a boil.


    In the meantime, I prepare a frying pan, spread some butter on it, and throw in the leftover bread to heat and flavor it.


    Some people may prefer the bread to be crispy, but I don''t, so I just soften the bread and add aroma to it.


    Now, what about Natalia?


    As I was about to check on Natalia, I heard a rhythmic thumping sound coming from nearby.


    I look over to see Natalia using a knife to shred the cabbage in a rhythmic manner. She was not as deft as my father and I, but there was no awkwardness, no beginner''s riskiness.


    ''Hey, Tori. It''s a hot dog, so it doesn''t have to be that thin, does it?


    ''...... I can''t believe Natalia can shred cabbage.''


    ''Hey, is it that shocking?


    ''No, because Natalia can''t even lead a decent life on her own, can she?


    She can''t get up in the morning by herself even when she doesn''t have to work, she can''t keep her room tidy at least, and she can''t even sort the laundry without Letty''s help.


    It''s amazing to see her show such a homely side. .......


    ''I''m aware that I''m doing as I please in the inn, but I''m shocked that Tori has such a low opinion of me.


    ''No, I''m not so sure about that. ......''


    I guess it can''t be helped that I was the first in the slutty bracket of women I was familiar with. I mean, I think that''s reasonable considering Natalia''s usual behavior.


    I used to be a farmer''s daughter, you know? I can do the bare minimum of housework, let alone tidying up.''


    ''What? Natalia was a farmer''s daughter?''


    So, would they be like Yuna and Elina?


    ''...... That''s right. I wasn''t born a whore either.


    ''That''s true, too.''


    Natalia, like me, has a past and a present.


    Before she became a prostitute, she could have been just a girl plowing a field.


    But that''s surprising. Natalia is so beautiful and graceful that I thought she was born in a prestigious place like a merchant''s daughter.


    Not at all. She was born in a poor village with good looks. I learned those gestures and culture in my life.


    ''I tell myself I''m good-looking.


    It''s true.


    Under the guise of humility, Natalia boasted about her past.


    But Natalia''s beauty, like her nobility, must come from such confidence.


    I felt much closer to Natalia now that I had heard a bit about her past.


    ''Oh, the pot is boiling.


    ''It''s true.''


    Natalia was right, the water in the pot had boiled and turned into hot water, so we turned down the heat.


    Two large sausages are placed in the pot.


    It is fun to watch the sausages roll around in the boiling foam.


    ''Half a slice of cabbage is enough, right?


    ''Yes, cut a slit in the warmed bread and put it between the slices.


    ''Okay, okay.''


    Natalia is much more mobile than I expected, so I let her take care of those tasks.


    Then Natalia happily cut a slit in the bread and began to put shredded cabbage between the slit and the bread. She must be in a good mood. She is humming slightly.


    She is humming slightly.


    ''Oh, yeah?


    Natalia looks surprised, as if she had not noticed it herself.


    I had expected Natalia to find this kind of work tedious, but in fact she is doing it with an open mind. To be honest, I was surprised because I did not expect much from her.


    Maybe it''s because she enjoys doing ordinary things,'' she said. It''s been a long time since I cooked with someone like this.


    As a high-class prostitute, Natalia lives a life far removed from the norm. Maybe that''s why such a mundane life is so refreshing.


    With this in mind, I took the sausage out of the pot when it was fully cooked.


    ''Now, put Tori''s big, fat one in here ......''.


    ''''Can you not say that in a weird way?''''


    ''Oh, why? I just said put Tori''s sausage in here, okay?


    This is the palm of Natalia''s hand.


    I didn''t think I could win by arguing with her recklessly, so I silently let her put the sausage between the bread slices.


    Then I put master sauce and tomato sauce on it and wrapped it in the paper Dusty gave me for the hamburger and it was ready.


    Yes, you''ve just made a quick hot dog!


    It looks delicious. I''ll have some right away.


    He must have been hungry. Natalia sat down on a chair and immediately put it in her mouth.


    ''Mmm, the big sausage is juicy and delicious.


    Seeing Natalia eating so well, I pull up a chair and take a bite of the hot dog.


    As I take a bite, the big sausage pops. The juicy meat juices overflow from the sausage, and the flavors of the tomato sauce, mustard, and bread come together in a rush.


    The shredded cabbage has a delightful texture and is very fresh.


    It seems to neutralize the heaviness in the mouth caused by the sausage and sauce.


    It tastes even better than usual, perhaps because it''s eaten in the middle of the night.


    ''Ummm, it looks like we''re both doing something wrong.


    Natalia was right, eating such a calorie-dense food in the middle of the night, when one is prone to gain weight, is just the wrong thing to do.


    But even the immorality is spiced up.


    Eating a hot dog late at night tastes many times better than what I usually eat.


    Oh, I wish there was Coke here. I wish they had Coke here.


    Hungry Natalia and I finished our hot dogs in no time.


    ''Well, I''m happy now that I''m full...'' she says.


    When I finished my hot dog and was getting ready to clean up, Natalia came over to me.


    ''Hey, Tori. I want to do something even worse with your sister.


    I suppose it''s a bit of a wordy word, a bit of an obscenity. But then, Natalia''s eyes seem to be smiling.


    Dame. Even Natalia will get fat if she eats any more at night.


    ''Jeez, you didn''t fall for it.


    I knew you meant a refill. If I had fallen for it, I would have been treated like an erotic child with a vivid imagination.


    I''m kind of happy that I was able to fight off the last tease.

 51-high-grade white wine from Luburni...

    ''Look at this magnificent white wine, Tori!


    ''Hm?''


    Breakfast time had passed and the dining room was sparse. Michal shouted loudly and placed a bottle of white wine on the kitchen table.


    It must be a very good white wine, since Michal, who is a food connoisseur, wanted to show it off.


    Curious, I stopped washing dishes and looked at the white wine on the table.


    White wine? It says ''Rubani'' on it.


    ''Rubani? Is that the famous one?


    When I read out the brand name, my father, who had been putting away the dishes, came running to me in surprise.


    Yes, it is a fine white wine made from the Rubani grape, which is only grown in the village of Rubani. I was able to get it through a friend of mine.


    ''Is it that good?''


    I''m not an adult yet, so I''ve only had a taste of alcohol to check it out. Therefore, I know little about the good and bad of this world''s alcoholic beverages.


    Ah, ah, I''ve never had it, but it is said that the moment you take it in your mouth, the mild taste of white peaches spreads out, followed by an exquisite acidity. I hear it goes great with salty, buttery, or seafood dishes. ......''


    My father explains the white wine to me carefully while looking at it with bloodshot eyes.


    For a wine lover like him, the wine in front of him must be irresistible.


    ''So it''s a fine wine that tastes great with seafood dishes.


    That''s what I''m talking about! I mean, you know what I want, right?


    Michal deliberately takes away the white wine on the table.


    He looks at him regretfully, but his expression tightens up.


    Are you asking me to choose seafood for today''s menu?


    To put it simply. We''ve got the best white wine. It''s only natural to want to eat it with the best food to go with it, isn''t it?


    ''I, as the head chef, decide the menu for the day. That''s the rule here, and that''s our pride. I can''t just change the menu so quickly, no matter how much Michal asks...''''


    ''Oh, that''s a shame. If Mr. Abel would change today''s menu to seafood, I would have offered him a bottle of Rubani''s wine.


    As soon as my father had firmly refused, Michal took out another bottle of white wine from his bag at his feet.


    ''We''ll have seafood for dinner tonight,'' he said.


    ''Thanks for talking so fast!


    ''''Aren''t you proud to be the head chef for a minute?''''


    I had to shove the obviousness of the response back at him.


    I''m the rule in the kitchen. What I decide is absolute.


    My father says this line like a tyrant while fishing for the white wine he has just received.


    ''In the face of Rubani''s fine white wine, even the pride of being a chef is bowing ......''.


    ''Tori is just a kid, so he might not understand, but Rubani''s wines are limited and hard to come by every year!


    ''Besides, royalty, aristocrats, and wealthy merchants all make reservations. It is almost impossible for ordinary people to get them. The price has skyrocketed as well.


    I was taken aback, and my father and Michal explained to me the rarity of this white wine.


    I see.


    So rare and valuable.


    No wonder my wine-loving father changed the menu at Michal''s request.


    So tonight''s dinner will consist mainly of seafood dishes. I''ll go to the market to buy fish, while you take Lettie to the nearby river to get small fish, shellfish, shrimps, etc.'', said Tori.


    ''All right.


    Because there is no sea near the city of Rubella, seafood is transported frozen. The cost of this labor is added to the price, making sea fish and other seafood more expensive.


    However, there are many beautiful rivers inside and outside of the city.


    There are plenty of river fish, shellfish, shrimps, etc., so the idea is to secure them and add them to the menu.


    It will be nice to have seafood dishes since we usually have meat and vegetable dishes.


    It''s not so bad for me either, so I accept my father''s request.


    I''m looking forward to dinner tonight!


    I walk past Michal with a satisfied smile on his face and go upstairs.


    At this time of the day, Letty is probably going around collecting the guests'' laundry.


    As expected, Letty was collecting the bags of laundry that had been put out in the hallway.


    ''Brother, take this! I have a lot of laundry to do today!''''


    ''Oh, I can take care of that, Mom. We''re going out to get groceries.


    ''What, really? What are you doing?


    Letty''s eyes lit up when she heard that we were going out to get food.


    Letty is a calm but energetic old lady. She seems to like going out more than working.


    I understand! Then, I''ll just give this to my mother in the courtyard and wait for her to be ready to explain!


    When I told Letty what had happened, she went downstairs with a glowing expression on her face.


    Soon after, I heard my mother''s frustrated voice in the courtyard. I guess she was lamenting the fact that she had to do the laundry all by herself, even though there was a lot of laundry to do.


    And soon Letty came running up the stairs.


    ''Mom, you were complaining, weren''t you?


    ''Yes, but he was in a better mood when I told him there was a bottle of Rubani''s wine.


    Not as much as Dad, but Mom likes wine too. People are hardworking creatures if they know that they will be rewarded after overcoming hardships.


    But Lettie is also very determined to make sure that she knows about it so that no one will complain.


    Let''s get ready to go!


    ''''Yes.''''


    Lettie''s excitement rushes me up to the fourth floor.


    I pull out all the tools I might need for gathering food, such as a trap for river fish, buckets, bait, gloves, nets, and fishing rods, and put on sandals to get ready.


    With the small tools in the bucket and the fishing rod on my shoulder, I am not too bulky.


    Then I''m off, Dad!


    ''Oh! Be careful! Tori, keep an eye on Letty so she doesn''t get swept away in the river!


    When Letty shouts cheerfully, my father in the kitchen smiles and gives me a stern talking-to.


    Don''t be so dramatic. The river we''re heading for is shallow, no more than fifty centimeters deep. There''s no way we''ll get swept away.


    Letty and I walk out of the inn with a wry smile on our faces.


    What''s that? Tori and Letty, are you going to the river now?''


    Then Ira, a childhood friend of mine, approached us, as if he was just about to come over to our house.


    If you look at our luggage, you''ll know exactly where we''re going.


    Yes, we''re going to have mainly seafood for dinner tonight, so we''re going to get some ingredients.


    ''Let''s go together, Ayla-sis!


    ''Great! I''ll be ready in a minute! I''ll be right back!


    Ira accepted Letty''s invitation with a resounding "yes.


    He ran toward his lodgings to pick up the tools he would need to get food from the river.


    Ira was probably just taking a short break to play as usual, but it was a good job if it was for the cause of getting foodstuffs.


    With the cause of getting foodstuff, it would be a noble job.


    This randomness is the freedom that comes with being a child. In a previous life, as an adult, it would have been difficult to make time for work, family, and other commitments.


    I miss this kind of atmosphere very much.

 52-Lets take a break....

    ''Sorry to keep you waiting!


    Letty and I waited in front of the inn for a few minutes. Ira, who had also brought a fishing rod and a bucket, joined us. From the looks on their faces and their baggage, it seems that their parents have given their permission without incident.


    Let''s go, then.


    Hey, which river are we going to today?


    ''Since we''re here, we thought we''d head for the river outside of town. There will be less people there.


    The rivers inside the city are fine, but there are not many shellfish because other people may be taking them. It is a little bit troublesome to go out of the city, but it is better than searching in the nearby river.


    Good idea. There then!


    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve been outside the city.


    ''We don''t get to go out of town very often. Surprisingly, there''s enough to do in the city.


    Indeed. Luvera is a fine city in the countryside.


    People come from all over the villages to sell their goods, travelers, merchants, adventurers and so on.


    Thanks to this, there is a large market and various stores in the town, so we, the innkeepers, rarely go outside.


    It has been a long time since the three of us have been outside together like this.


    Why did you suddenly go out to fish today, anyway?


    My father was given a bottle of fine white wine by a customer. In exchange, I''m going to cook a dish that goes well with white wine.


    Ira asks, and Lettie tells him, and then recounts the events of the day.


    ''Ah, Abel liked wine, didn''t he?


    Of course, Ira knew that my father was a wine lover, so he agreed with me with a wry smile.


    Ira, myself, and Lettie continued our conversation as we walked south to the gate.


    There was a knight guarding the security of the city, watching the comings and goings of people.


    Oh, Tori. I see from your baggage that you are fishing in the river.


    However, this is a country town, not a busy royal city.


    People come and go peacefully, and the knight''s uncle is an old acquaintance, a guest who sometimes comes to the inn for dinner. There is no tension between them.


    I thought I''d pick up some river fish, shellfish, and shrimp.


    I like it. River fish are fat this time of year. It''s not bad to eat them grilled with salt.


    The knight gazes blankly into the air, perhaps imagining grilled fish.


    If that''s the case, why don''t you come to our "Tori no Yadoriki-tei" today? I''ll serve you grilled river fish for dinner, okay?


    ''If that''s the case, we can serve it at our ''Golden Fertility Pavilion'' too! This one has a bigger dining room, and if you want, we have a room available!


    I quickly made a sales pitch, and Ira, defeated, interjected from the side.


    It''s times like this when people in the same business clash with each other.


    Hey, come on, you two are getting a little overzealous when you haven''t even caught a fish yet.


    Seeing Ira and I in such a state, the knight''s uncle makes a disgusted sound.


    But I''m not one to back down at this point.


    I''m right, aren''t I? But since my father has gone to the market to buy some food, it''s a definite that we''ll be serving mainly seafood dishes with salted fish.


    ''If it''s mainly seafood ......, I think I''ll have dinner at Tori''s inn today.''


    ''''Ah! Tori is cheating again by using such sweet words!


    Hmmm, it''s not like Ira''s place where they are planning to add a little something extra to the menu.


    We''ve decided to serve mainly seafood for dinner.


    This is also a good strategy.


    Well then, I''m going to go to the river to the east for a while.


    Yeah, there won''t be any demons there, but be careful.


    The knight at the gate sent us out of town with Frank.


    Outside the city, we see a plain and a thick forest in the distance.


    The sky was blue and clear, and the clouds floating in places seemed to be flowing pleasantly.


    Unlike the previous world where the infrastructure is well-developed, the outside of the city in this other world is basically like this.


    However, I prefer this scene many times better than the densely populated city with its many buildings. The air is clean.


    Well then, let''s check if there are any demons!


    Lettie opens her big eyes and looks into the distance to check the view.


    ''But we can''t be this close to the city, can we?


    Every day, knights and adventurers patrol the area near the town, keeping an eye out for approaching demons and checking on them.


    The demons that inhabit the outskirts of the city rarely come close to the town, perhaps because they know that this area is human territory.


    ''Yes, but it''s important to check just in case. I''ll tell Abel-san if you skip it.


    ''I''m just saying, I''m not going to skip out, so really don''t.''


    Even though he''s overprotective of Letty and an ex-adventurer. If he gets a tip off, there is a possibility that he will never let us out of the city again.


    In order to protect myself from Ira''s tip-offs, I check my surroundings carefully.


    No demons in sight!


    The same goes for the river we''re heading down.


    Then we''re good to go. Let''s head for the river to the east.


    After checking our safety, we stagger toward the river to the east.


    Within ten minutes, we could see the river. No wonder. The river here is connected to the river that runs through the city.


    After confirming that there are no demons around us, we put down our luggage and look at the river.


    The width of the river is about 5 meters. An adult could cross the river by jumping with a running start.


    The water is very clean and very clear. You can even see the colors of the stones on the river bottom and the river fish swimming in comfort.


    Just listening to the sound of the flowing water makes me feel cool.


    Oh, there''s a fish over there!


    There''s one over here, too! I wonder if you can scoop it out with your hand?''


    Apparently Letty and Ira found a fish, too.


    I wonder if they can be scooped by hand when they are in such shallow water.


    I put my hand into the river, and the small fish that had been swimming quickly escape.


    They got away.


    ''''As expected, it''s tough without a net.''''


    But the water is nice and cold!


    The three of us could not catch the fish by hand, but the coolness of the water soothed us.


    Lately it has been getting warmer after spring. The cold water will become more and more comfortable from now on.


    Let''s go barefoot into the river!


    ''I agree!


    Ira and Letty agree with me, so I take off my sandals and roll up my pants.


    We walk into the river, feeling the soft soil and grass.


    The cold water envelops my entire foot. The coolness is refreshingly different from the feeling of putting only your hands in the water.


    The coldness of the water is startling at first, but you gradually get used to it.


    While I am enjoying the river water, Ira and Letty, who have finished taking off their sandals, come in.


    ''Wow! It''s cold, but it feels so good!''''


    ''It''s like the water is massaging my feet.''


    Their feet are beautiful, with no flesh wasted on them. The whiteness of their skin is dazzling even when they are in the water.


    It''s a sight for sore eyes to have a pretty sister and a pretty childhood friend in a beautiful river. A stimulating scent like Natalia''s is not so bad, but I feel more at home with a healthy scent like this one.


    But my sister has a good way of expressing it. The current of the river is a natural massage.


    Just putting my feet in the water seemed to relax my muscles.


    ''What do you want to do first, big brother?


    ''Why don''t you sit down for a while and then think about it?''


    I agree. I think I''d rather just stay cool for now.


    ''That''s true, too.


    Letty and Ira are usually rather impatient, but this time they agreed with my opinion and took a break.

 53-picking up shellfish in a river...

    ''Haha ...... the water feels so nice. The sky is blue and the weather is nice, perfect for relaxing.


    ''Yes, time passes very slowly in this way.


    We work as employees of the inn, so basically we don''t have much time off. This kind of slow time is precious to us.


    Me, Letty, and Ira dip our feet in the water and rest our backs against the slope.


    The next time we see each other, we see endless blue sky and white clouds. Nothing else.


    Perhaps because there is no unnecessary information in our vision, we don''t have to think about anything.


    Whenever I want to spend some time in a daze, the best thing to do is to meditate or just look at the sky like this.


    The effect is so great that even Letty and Ira, who are usually impatient, take it easy.


    I''ve been in a daze for about 30 minutes now. At this rate, I can probably do so for another 30 minutes or so.


    Is it bad that I''m thinking like that?


    Letty suddenly came to herself and jerked herself up.


    ''--Ha! Ira-sis, no! This is my brother''s pace!


    ''No! I almost fell into Tori''s pace and zoned out for the rest of the evening! Come on, Tori! It''s time to start picking the ingredients!


    ''Eh, you two could have zoned out a bit more ......''


    ''You''ve rested long enough! I need to get back as soon as possible because I need to make them spit up shellfish and sand!


    ''Yes! Get up quickly or I''ll splash you in the face!''''


    I complain that I want to be more spontaneous, but Letty and Ira won''t let me.


    d*mn, it''s a shame, I thought I could relax more.


    At Letty and Ira''s urging, I reluctantly get up.


    ''What shall we do first? Do you want to fish?''''


    ''''Yes, that''s right. Let''s set traps for river fish first, and after that we can pick up shellfish.


    You can fish leisurely or chase them and net them, but setting a trap first would be the most efficient and easiest.


    But we''ve lost a lot of time. I should have set the trap in the first place. If we had done that, we might have caught a fish by now. ......''


    ''Well, well, well, don''t think that way, just think of it as us taking our time. It''s not like we''re short on time.


    Ira has a good point, but the world is not a fun or rich place to live if you only focus on efficiency.


    Well, that''s true. Since we''re out in the world, we should stretch our wings a little.


    ''Yes, yes. So why don''t we just zone out for another hour or so?


    You''re stretching your wings too much.


    Since Isla was so open-minded, I made a suggestion to her, which was immediately rejected. I was afraid she would get angry if I persisted any longer, so I had no choice but to put on my sandals and set about setting up the trap.


    A wooden box with a hole in it is filled with bait that river fish like and is submerged in the water.


    The trap is designed to take advantage of the habits of river fish, so that once the fish is in the box, it is usually impossible to get out. Depending on the species of fish, some of the river fish here are caught in this trap.


    Other traps are set up by piling up stones and throwing insects and other bait into them, and net-like traps are set up one after another.


    ''Big brother, I''ve finished setting the traps over here.


    I''m done here, too.


    It appears that Letty and Ira have also finished setting their traps.


    All we have to do now is wait for the fish to enter the traps.


    ''Well then, let''s go catch some shellfish or prawns or something!


    After that, Ira and Letty hold buckets to catch shellfish and shrimps and stuff.


    Both of them are used a lot for cooking, so we have to catch a lot of them!


    ''Yes, I guess so. Shellfish can be used in stir-fries and soups, and shrimp are delicious fried.


    Considering not only what we serve in the cafeteria, but also what we eat ourselves, a little bit of food is not enough. We need to save a lot so that we can eat well.


    I grab a bucket and move on.


    Oh, there are a lot of clams!


    A jigiri clam is a clam like the one I saw in a previous life.


    The meat is not very large, but when cooked, it releases its flavor and is often added to soups and other dishes.


    If you take a lot of these, you can make a tasty shellfish soup.


    There are many such clams at the bottom of the river.


    It seems that this area is a good place to find such clams, even though we had to go outside of the city.


    I immediately reach out my hand to pick up a clamshell.


    It is about the size of the first joint of my thumb, which is perfect for a clamshell.


    I put it in the bucket in my left hand and heard a pleasant clunking sound.


    However, there are dozens of them in my field of vision at a glance. I picked up one, two, three, and so on.


    And when one hand is full, he puts it in the bucket.


    Not only from me, but also from Letty and Ira, the sound of shells being put into the bucket is heard incessantly. It seems that there are a lot of shellfish there as well.


    What''s wrong, Tori?


    Ira must have noticed my gaze, because he raises a curious voice.


    No, it was lively just now, but as soon as we started picking up shellfish, it suddenly became quiet.


    ''There are a lot of shells in front of me, so I''m busy picking them up.''


    Slightly embarrassed, Ira looks away and continues to pick up shells.


    I know how you feel. With so many shells, you are more absorbed in moving your hands than in talking.


    I found a strange shell! What''s this?


    As I was chuckling, Lettie picked up a shell and tilted her head.


    Ira and I moved closer to see a long, thin, oval-shaped white shell on the palm of his hand.


    ''Ah, that''s a sand clam, isn''t it? They are not suitable for eating, because they tend to hold sand in their bodies, so even if you make them spit out the sand, they can''t get rid of the sand.


    It''s edible, but it''s so crunchy that you feel like you''re eating sand.


    Shellfish soup served at random restaurants sometimes contains this kind of mixture. When you have a very crunchy texture, you should usually assume that this is the culprit.


    Then, you can''t eat this. Yes!


    Letty looked at the sand clams carefully, memorized them, and tossed them over the edge of the river.


    Shells that were inedible or too small were released.


    As we silently collected the sand clams, we gathered quite a lot of them. When we shook the bucket, we could hear the clattering sound of the clams alone.


    Lettie would have picked as many as I did, so there was no point in picking just a lot of clams.


    So, I decide to pick different shells.


    My next target is a shell attached to a stone. These shells are difficult to pick with bare hands, so I put on gloves.


    I find a large stone and turn it over to find many black and brown bivalves attached to it.


    They are called funil shells, which are like small mussels in the previous life. They have a slight odor, but they have a rich taste and are delicious when sauteed in butter or olive oil.


    I remove the funilid clams that are stuck to the stones by hand. They stick to the stone so strongly that I have to exert a lot of force to pick them off.


    Wearing gloves is a must because you may cut your hands on the shells or stones.


    I peel them off one by one from the stones and put them into the bucket.


    Like the mussels in the previous life, funilid clams look completely like G when you look at them like this. They even have the same coloring.


    But because they are delicious shellfish, they are easily accepted. Humans are a mysterious thing.

 54-Shrimp catching in the river...

    ''''Phew, we got a lot of shellfish!


    Ira, who had set the bucket down on land, said with satisfaction.


    Looking inside the bucket, there were many edible shellfish such as jigiri clams, funilid clams, stone mussels, and boue clams. He was very skillful to have picked up nearly half a bucket by himself.


    I got my fair share too!


    Letty then places the bucket next to it.


    It contained a sufficient amount of shellfish, though not as much as Ayla''s. However, perhaps because he did not have as much knowledge and experience as Ira, he limited himself to the easy-to-pick-up species, such as jigiri clams.


    ''You''re good, Letty. But I have more numbers and varieties than you, so you win!


    ''Oh, it was a race! If it was a race, I would have picked more!''''


    Letty, who is surprisingly competitive, looks frustrated when Ira says so.


    Letty is usually calm and understanding, but she shows this childish side to some people close to her, such as Ira and myself. This gap is adorable, even though she is my sister.


    ''Well, what about Tori? You were taking it easy anyway, so you probably have the fewest.''''


    Ira smiles confidently and says, "I''m not sure how much I''ve harvested.


    No, I might have more than you, you know?


    With these words, I hide the contents of the bucket behind my back so that no one can see it.


    Ira saw this and took it as a sign of strength, but then his smile deepened and he made a suggestion.


    Heh, so do you want to bet? The one with the larger quantity will buy you a juice in town.''''


    ''I don''t mind, okay? Well, I guess it''s Ira who loses, huh?


    ''You said it, right? Then show us Tori''s harvest!


    I sound slightly impatient, and Ira says in a strong voice, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know what to do.


    I''ve been waiting for her to say that.


    I had somehow expected Ira to say something like this, given his personality.


    Here.


    I put the bucket I had hidden behind my back out in front of me.


    It was filled to the brim with shells, more than half the bucket''s weight.


    What? Big brother, when did you pick so much?


    ''I can''t believe Tori, who is such a pain in the ass, picked so many!


    Perhaps not expecting me to be collecting so many shells, Letty and Ira were surprised.


    I don''t mind this kind of simple work.


    I don''t mind working alone in silence. I don''t have to think about anything else because I just repeat the same thing over and over again.


    You''re good at preparing and peeling vegetables, aren''t you?


    Hearing my words, Letty seemed strangely convinced.


    ''That''s not fair, Tori! You hid the bucket behind your back and looked away suspiciously on purpose, didn''t you!


    ''Not as much as Ira, who only offers a bet after he''s sure his opponent is less than he is.''


    ''...... big brother and big sister Ira are both cheaters.''


    Letty speaks of heartless words, but she is wrong.


    I never said I picked less or more, nor did I lie.


    I made a few theatrical gestures like hiding the bucket behind my back and looking away impatiently, but it was Ira who offered me the bet. So I''m not a coward or anything.


    ''Anyway, I win the bet, so you''ll have to buy me a juice later, right?


    ''d*mn ...... it''s so frustrating that I fell for that play by Tori! A bet is a bet, so I''ll be sure to buy you a drink!


    Ira exclaims somewhat in desperation. It was exhilarating to turn the tables on someone I was so sure was going to win. I''m looking forward to a drink when we get back to the city.


    Well, I guess that''s enough shellfish for now.


    We now have enough shellfish to serve for dinner.


    With this much food, we should be able to serve enough to satisfy the customers even if the cafeteria is full.


    I guess so. We have enough shellfish now, let''s use the nets to catch small fish and shrimps.


    Ira''s opinion was not disputed, and since that was the plan, Letty and I grabbed our nets and headed back to the river.


    We see many small fish swimming in the water, but when we chase after them, they leave in a flash.


    Instead of chasing them, it would be easier to catch the ones hiding in the thick water plants at the edge of the river.


    I move to the edge and quickly scoop them at the waterweeds with a net.


    When I lifted the net from the water, I found something bouncing around in the net.


    I pulled it up and observed it, and found it to be a river shrimp or a small goby.


    The small goby was also large enough to be worth eating, but the river shrimp was smaller.


    Both are tasty foods when eaten whole and deep-fried.


    It is amazing that we can suddenly catch something edible.


    Did you catch them already, big brother?


    ''Yes, three river shrimps and two small goby.


    Hearing Letty''s surprised voice, he puts them in another bucket, this one containing shellfish.


    The little gobies were so surprised that they started to make noises in the bucket, but soon quieted down as if they understood that they could not escape.


    ''We can''t lose this one either! Urya!


    Oh, there''s a fish in Ayla''s net!


    Whoa, it looks like they caught something too.


    Ira rinses out the sand in the net and checks his catch.


    Geez, a dodonko!


    ''Ah, that''s a miss.


    Ira grunts at the sight of the flat-faced little fish, and Letty laughs.


    Dodonko are small fish that live underground in rivers, or to put it simply, they are the fish version of sand mussels. They have a lot of sand in their bodies because they prey on insects and other prey with a lot of sand. In addition, their flesh is light and not very tasty. Therefore, it is categorized as an inedible river fish and is famous as an outlier.


    Next! Don''t net them and you''ll catch shrimp and small goby!''


    Ira grabs the tail of a dodonko and throws it far away, then stares at the surface of the water and moves the net.


    Letty, too, carefully moves the net while watching the surface of the water.


    Letty loves river shrimps. He seems to be more enthusiastic than when he is catching shellfish.


    ''...... Letty, there are river shrimps at your feet!


    ''No way! Where is it?


    When I say this, Lettie reacts in an amusingly energetic manner.


    ''Right there.


    ''Oh, really! But it''s going to be hard to catch.


    As I pointed, Lettie noticed three river shrimps at her feet.


    However, there were many pebbles lying around them, and if I tried to chase them, they would run away behind the stones.


    ''I''ll drive him in, Letty, you wait there with the net.


    ''Okay!


    River shrimps have a habit of jumping backward when an enemy approaches. So, if I close the distance from the front, they will naturally enter Letty''s net, which is positioned behind them.


    The river prawn entered Letty''s net on its own.


    I''ve got one! And look at that! All three of them are huge!''''


    Letty comes up to me holding the net and shows me the shrimp she has caught.


    The three river shrimps bouncing powerfully in the net were all big and had long scissors.


    It''s true! These will definitely taste good deep-fried.


    ''Somehow the river prawns are already starting to look red!


    Letty says something interesting as she puts the shrimp in the bucket.


    It seems that the river prawns have already turned red in Lettie''s mind.


    ''Okay, let''s keep on catching river shrimps like this!


    ''Yes!


    ''Hey, I want to eat river prawns too, so I need your help.


    I wonder if he became envious when he saw Letty and I working together to secure the fish.


    Ira blurted out in a slightly sad tone in his voice.


    ''''I can''t help it. I''ll help Ira next time.


    ''For God''s sake!


    ''There''s a river shrimp near Ira''s right foot.''


    ''What? Really?


    When I say this, Ira reacts quickly and looks at the area near his right foot.


    She looks cute like a small animal as she shakes her head vigorously and looks around.


    Hey, I can''t find you anywhere, can I?


    ''Yes, it''s a lie.


    I chuckled and told her the truth, and Ira dexterously hit the surface of the water with her net and sent water flying toward us.


    I think this is a much more difficult trick to pull off than catching a river shrimp.

 55-Urgas and Fishing...

    ''...... tired''


    ''Brother! Haven''t we caught enough river shrimp yet?


    Such heartless words came from Lettie as she sat down on the shore with a bucket of captured river shrimps.


    But I caught at least twelve for myself, right?


    ''''It''s not even close if you consider what we serve in the cafeteria!


    The number of river shrimp Letty caught was 8. The two of us together have twenty, which is not enough at all considering that we also have to serve them in the cafeteria. Letty is right.


    But it is tiring to stand and move around all the time looking for prey.


    I have a feeling that Lettie will pull me back if I just sit idle like this. Letty especially loves river prawns, and I''m sure she won''t be satisfied until she has enough for the whole family.


    But my legs are tired and I need to rest.


    Let''s ...... change our minds. The thing is, you don''t have to be slacking off.


    Hmm, I''ll go fishing for the big one. I''ll take breaks, but I''ll work. This should be no problem, right?


    I feel like it''s a bit of a quibble, but whatever. Well then, catch lots of river fish!


    At least I got permission from my lovely sister, but she gave me an additional mission.


    A lot. I wonder how much I have to catch to satisfy her.


    I get up, grab my fishing rod and bucket, and move on.


    The river fish don''t come close to where Letty and Ira are because they are moving around.


    So, we need to go to a place a little farther away.


    We walk along the river for a bit. I see some river fish, possibly ayu and iwana, on the surface of the water, so I sit down there.


    I can see Lettie and Isla in the distance, so that''s not a problem.


    I re-tie the line of the fishing rod, put a small shrimp caught in the river on the end of the hook, and drop it into the water.


    All I have to do is wait until I catch something. You can even sit and rest while you fish. Two birds with one stone, right?


    The weather around us is as usual fine as ever, with a nice breeze blowing.


    The grass around us makes a rustling sound, and ripples spread over the river water.


    What?


    ''What''s wrong, Ayla sister!


    You scared me. There was a water plant tangled in my leg.


    A short distance away, the happy voices of Ira and Letty can be heard.


    Even the sound of their voices was pleasant, as if I was one with nature.


    While I was in a daze with my eyes closed for a while, I heard a familiar sound coming from behind me.


    I turned around and saw an armored man, Urgus, carrying what looked like a big boar on his back.


    Oh, Urgus. Are you on your way home from work?


    When I asked him this, he nodded as he approached me.


    The fact that he came closer to me indicated that he was not in a hurry to return to the city.


    The thing on your back is a demon, isn''t it? That''s great, what kind of demon is it?


    A demon being carried by Urgas. It has unusually long tusks, and its face is more grim than that of an ordinary wild boar. It did not look like an ordinary animal.


    Urgus flapped one hand like a crab''s scissors.


    I have known Urgus long enough to be able to read subtleties even through his armor, but it is difficult to draw from what I do not know.


    ''Hm? Scissors?


    When I tilted my head and said this, Urgus shook his head with a buzz.


    Apparently not.


    He made the same kind of movements again and again, but I had no idea what he was talking about.


    Then, as if he had an idea, he bent down and traced the ground with sand.


    Aigfang.


    ''Ah, so this is Eigfang!


    At the same time, I think I understand the meaning of the gesture that Urgas made.


    ''Could it be that the hand gesture you just did meant a hamburger?


    ''......!


    Urgas nodded his head in agreement.


    I see, he was indicating the ingredients of the hamburger meat.


    It was difficult for me to understand because of my lack of knowledge about demons.


    And Urgus had only one hand. If it had been two-handed, it might have made sense, but he was carrying Aigfang on his back, so it would have been difficult.


    Even so, Aigfang seems to be very strong. It''s amazing that Urgus can defeat such a thing.


    Eigfang is about my size and has long, curved tusks.


    I imagine it could charge at me at more than the speed of an average wild boar. It is frightening to think so.


    I am sure that if I were to come across it, I would be killed with a single thrust.


    When I said this with honest respect, Urgus looked somewhat embarrassed and fidgety.


    I can''t say for sure, since I can''t say either way, though the image changes greatly depending on whether the armor is for men or women.


    However, it is very surreal to see a person in armor fidgeting.


    ''............''


    As I was thinking this, Urgus looked into a bucket beside him.


    There''s just a little fishing bait in there, but no fish because we just started fishing.


    Hearing my words, Urgus looked alternately at the fishing rod and the river.


    I know what he is thinking.


    ''Would you like to go fishing with me?


    When I say this, Urgas shakes his head hesitantly.


    I''ve brought other fishing rods, so it''s okay, okay?


    ''..................''


    ''It''s more fun to do it together than alone.


    ''......''


    When I asked him to say one more word, he nodded slowly.


    Urgus lowered Aigfang to the ground and sat down next to me.


    He handed me my fishing rod, which I took.


    I''m going to get my fishing pole.


    When Urgas started to stare at the surface of the water, I said a few words and moved on.


    He returned to Ira and Letty who were catching river shrimps.


    ''Letty, can I borrow your fishing rod for a minute?


    ''''Fine, but what happened to yours?''''


    ''I''m borrowing it from Urgas for a while.


    ''''Ah.''''


    When I pointed the curious Letty in the direction of the Urgas, she seemed to agree with me.


    Hey, that guy in the armor, I see him around town, but I''ve never seen him without the armor. Is he a man? Are you a woman?''''


    When Ira asked the question, Letty and I looked at each other,


    ''''Well?''''


    What do you mean, ''I don''t know''?


    ''Well, we can''t say for sure, because we haven''t seen them either.


    ''''You''ve been staying at the inn for so long, you must have at least seen their faces, right?''''


    ''I don''t have that...''


    ''Well, that''s funny.


    A mysterious mercenary who always wears full body armor and is neither a man nor a woman. Rumors of Urgas are well-known even in Rubella, and many people want to know about them.


    Questions similar to Ira''s are asked many times.


    But even Letty and I have never seen him. I can''t answer that question.


    I don''t think Urgas would want to be exposed to it, and I think he would want a place where he can relax in his life.


    So we, who provide them with a safe place, should not do anything to harm it.


    But it would be a lie if I say that I don''t mind.


    With this in mind, I take Letty''s fishing rod and go back to stand next to Urgas.


    Then I re-tie the line, put the bait on the hook and go into the river.


    Urgus in full body armor and the kid who is just an employee of the inn.


    What would a third party think of this bizarre scene? In reality, they are just guests and employees, but the connection between them is not easy to guess.


    Still, it is very quiet.


    There is no conversation between us, since Urgas never speaks.


    But there is an atmosphere here that does not make it difficult. This is probably because of the kindness and dependability of Urgas, which is conveyed even without words.


    While I was thinking about this, a fish suddenly jumped on the surface of the water.


    At that moment, the hand of Urgus, who is standing next to me, moves quickly and throws something at me.


    I looked up to see a river fish on the other side of the river, sewn up with a branch, shaking and trembling.


    ''...... You didn''t catch it by throwing a branch, did you?


    When I asked him timidly, Urgus nodded his head lightly as if it was nothing.


    It was a random, spontaneous event. He had aimed at the moment when the river fish jumped in the air.


    What kind of reflexes does he have?


    ''Oh, it pulled!


    As I gazed at the impaled river fish in a daze, I felt a weight on my fishing rod.


    As the fishing rod bobbed and we stood up to fight back.


    Since I didn''t have a reel handy, I drained the fish''s energy and pulled it up at once when its resistance weakened.


    The fish hanging from the end of the reel was a plump ayu with a yellowish tinge on its back.


    It is a river fish similar to the ayu in my previous life, and is very tasty grilled with salt.


    ''Yes, it''s an ayu!


    When I show him my catch, he gives me a small clap while holding the Urgas fishing rod. That''s enough to make me happy to share my joy.


    Oh, Urgus is here, too.


    As he was taking the ayu off the hook and putting it in the bucket, a fish also bit Urgas''s fishing rod.


    As Urgus waited patiently for the fish to bite, the rod began to twitch loudly, as if the prey had taken a bite.


    Oh, it''s big!


    The bending of the rod is much more pronounced than when I was fishing. This must be a very big river fish.


    Urgus raised his fishing rod vigorously, looking at the river fish.


    However, he must have swung too hard. The fish flies up in the air and comes off the hook.


    Sitting down and raising one arm, Urgus saw this and got up vigorously to chase after the flying prey.


    However, there are no obstacles in this area. After collecting the river fish that had flown far away, Urgus quickly returned to the river to clean it.


    The fish he caught was a river fish called an ultramarine, which was over 20 cm in length. It is the biggest fish he has ever caught in this river.


    Its flesh is large and fatty, with a light but sweet taste.


    However, it is very strong and ferocious, making it difficult to catch. The fishing rod I brought with me could break it.


    It''s amazing to catch an ultramarine.


    When I gave him a thumbs-up, he scratched his helmet and gave me a thumbs-up.


    We then put the ultramarine in the bucket and resumed fishing with baited hooks. We both look at the surface of the water in silence.


    It''s not bad to fish with someone like this once in a while.

 56-further achievement...

    ''It''s time to pull out.


    Urgas nodded quietly when I said so.


    The sun was over the middle of the sky, and I was beginning to feel hungry. I had caught five river fish, and that was enough for me.


    I got up, and Urgus walked silently away with the bucket. His movements are so natural and smooth.


    If Urgus is a man, he must be a gentleman.


    He walks away with his fishing rod slung over his shoulder.


    When I returned to Letty and Ira, they were sitting by the riverside chatting with each other, perhaps tired from the hard day''s work.


    ''We''ve got enough food, let''s go back to the city.


    ''That''s true. We caught a lot of river shrimps and small fish!


    I looked into Ira and the others'' buckets and found many river shrimps and small fish.


    There must be about 30 river shrimps in the bucket. They were crammed together in the bucket.


    You caught a lot of river shrimps,'' he said.


    ''I wanted to eat it right at home!


    Letty says somewhat proudly.


    It may not be enough for all the guests, but after all this hard work, I feel like the family deserves at least half of it.


    Either way, I''m sure Dad will be at the market buying Lettie''s favorite, river prawns.


    ''Let''s collect the traps one last time,'' he said.


    ''Oh, that reminds me.


    When I said this, Ira muttered as if he had just remembered.


    This is the real deal when it comes to harvesting river fish.


    ''Urgas can wait.


    I don''t know if the armor of Urgas is water-resistant or not, but I don''t need you to go through the trouble of getting water into my armor to help me.


    We walk to the traps we have set.


    I set the trap, made a hole in it, and as I approached the crate, I saw that many river fish had gathered there. Apparently, they were attracted by the bait dissolved in the water and its scent.


    This is promising.


    When I approach the box, the wary fish quickly move away, but the fish in the box do not. This is a trap that takes advantage of the fish''s habit, so the fish in the box must be circling inside the box all the time by now.


    As I lifted the box slowly, I could feel the water leaking through the cracks and bouncing inside.


    When I looked into the hole, I found about five river fish, such as ayu and ultramarine fry.


    It is not uncommon to get scaup even if it is a trap, so this must be one of the big hits.


    We moved on to the next trap site. There we found four river fish, half of which were inedible, so we released them.


    Finally, there was a pile of stones that contained three alewives.


    There is only one exit, and I am blocking it, so I can scoop them with a net.


    I was thinking of asking Letty or Ira to bring a net, when I was poked in the back with a stick-like object.


    Hm?


    When I turned around, I saw Urgas stretching a net from the opposite shore.


    Apparently, he had seen me and brought it to me.


    Thank you, that''s great. May I have the trap while you''re at it?


    I took the net and offered him the trap in the crate, which he accepted without any sign of reluctance.


    Now free to move my hands, I put the net into the water with a pile of stones.


    Ayu is startled and tries to escape, but there is only one way out and I have blocked it.


    Even Ayu, who can move fast in the water, has a limit to how far she can escape in such a small area, and all three of them easily fit into the net.


    No, traps are easy to use, aren''t they?


    With a fishing rod, it takes a long time to catch three fish, but with a trap, we can catch them like this with a high probability.


    It is best to set traps while fishing at your leisure.


    When I put the river fish in the bucket and went ashore, Ira, who had also retrieved the trap, asked me about it.


    How many fish did you find over there?


    ''I checked about three, ten fish.


    ''Ten fish! You caught a lot. ......''


    ''Where''s Isla?''


    ''I set up two, but only two ayus. And they''re small.


    Ira shows me his bucket, looking somewhat sad.


    There were two small ayus swimming in it.


    They are big enough to eat, but not big enough.


    ''Are there any fish in the trap Letty set?''


    ''There were three fish!


    That means I caught ten river fish in my trap and three in Lettie''s trap. And I caught five more fish, so we have eighteen river fish.


    ''Well, I''ll share five of my river fish with you,'' he said.


    Yes, let''s do it!


    Letty agrees to my proposal without objection.


    We came all the way to the river to catch shellfish and fish. Of course Ira and his family want to eat river fish too.


    What? But that''s a trap set by Tori and her friends, and it''s not enough for the restaurant to serve ......''


    As for the river fish, my father buys enough of them at the market, so it won''t be a problem.


    Originally, we were expected to provide shellfish and river prawns, not river fish. This is not a problem.


    I say this and transfer the ayu and ultramarine fry into Ira''s bucket.


    Thank you! I''m so glad I got to try the grilled river fish!''''


    Seeing her smile of honest joy, Letty and I smiled with satisfaction.


    We were happy to see her smile and we smiled with satisfaction.


    After returning to the city from the river, Ira bought me a fruit juice as promised, and we returned to our house drinking it.


    ''''I''m home!


    Welcome home, you two.


    When we returned to the inn, we were greeted by my mother, who was wiping down the dining room table.


    By the way, Urgus had stopped by the Adventurers'' Guild to sell Aigfang''s materials, so he would not be back until a little later.


    ''Did you catch many shellfish and shrimps?


    ''We caught a lot! Here, look!


    In response to Mom''s words, Lettie and I simultaneously show her the bucket containing today''s results.


    ''...... you caught a lot of fish. Especially there are so many shellfish. Did you really catch all this just the two of you? You didn''t buy it at the market or something?''''


    Mom seemed a little skeptical, perhaps because we had done so much more than she had imagined.


    Urgus helped us catch some river fish along the way, but as for the shellfish and river shrimp, we were on our own.


    Yes, my brother caught so many shellfish that it made me sick.


    ''Tori? Wow, this girl has a surprising talent.


    I don''t know why, but I don''t feel like I''m being praised at all, even though I should be.


    Can''t you two be more honest in your language?


    ''At any rate, you both look great. I guess we''ll be able to handle the influx of guests with all this.


    On the other hand, Mom pats me and Letty on the head and gives us honest compliments.


    Her hands are not so fine and beautiful as she works every day, but they are soft and very warm. Above all, the hands that stroked our heads were filled with love.


    As I am mentally older than her, I feel a little embarrassed to be stroked, but I do not feel bad about it.


    Even though I am a lazy person, my mother''s praise made me feel that I would work a little harder.

 57-between customers...

    We ate stir-fried beef that my father had left for us, and then sorted the shellfish we had caught by type, soaked them in water, and let them spit out the sand.


    After that, I took a nap in the hammock in the garden, when I heard the sound of a cart coming in.


    What''s up? Today is not the day for Yuna and Elina to come to the vegetable market, and it is already late in the evening.


    I wonder who has brought in what.


    I opened my eyes and saw that it was my father who was pulling the cart.


    So, what he was carrying on the cart was seafood bought at the market. That''s a very generous amount of seafood.


    If they find out that I''m awake, they might make me help them with the luggage or something.


    I immediately close my open eyelids to make a sleeping face so that my father won''t know I''m awake.


    Oh, Tori. Just in time. I was just about to bring the groceries... Are you sleeping?


    As expected, my father demanded help as soon as he saw me. But when he saw my healthy sleeping face, his voice faded away.


    Hmmm...even fathers are weak in the face of their lovely son''s sleeping face...huh?


    Hey, Sierra! I''m back from the market and I need your help to bring it in!


    Then he asked his mother to help him at the inn.


    I did it. They thought I was sleeping, so I was excused.


    Now I can enjoy napping in the hammock for a while longer.


    ''You''ve bought a lot of stuff again.


    ''Today''s main dish is seafood. I splurged a little.


    ''It''s hard to carry all this stuff in. We''ll need Tori''s help.


    Mom''s unrelenting words make me squirm as I lie in the hammock.


    ''Oh, come on, you''re sleeping so comfortably. You can let him sleep a little longer. ......''


    Yes, Dad. Tell him more. My son is sleeping comfortably. There''s no need to wake him up and force him to work.


    If he''s sound asleep, yes, but I think it''s good for him to pretend to be asleep in front of his troublesome work.


    She walked up to me and inserted her arm into my side and waggled her fingers.


    Still, I tried my best to pretend to be asleep. However, a tickle running through my side made me yell out.


    ''A-hi-ya-hi-ya!


    ''See, you reacted right away, didn''t you? If you were sound asleep, you wouldn''t stiffen up at my approach, and you wouldn''t make a sound so soon. In general, Tori''s face when she is sound asleep is not this beautiful, but much more disheveled.


    But she never stopped tickling me.


    The hammock swung so hard that she stopped tickling me just before I was about to fall out.


    d*mn, I guess her eyes couldn''t be fooled. I can''t believe how easily she could see through my pretending to be asleep.


    Tori, did you pretend to be asleep?


    I didn''t pretend to be asleep. I just went back to sleep when my father came home.


    ''You''re with me! If you''re awake, help me carry him!


    At my father''s insistence, I reluctantly get out of the hammock and start walking to the cart.


    There are many crates packed on the cart. Inside are, of course, fish and shellfish from the market.


    When my father handed them to me and I held them in my arms, I could feel a cool, cool air leaking from the crates.


    Oh, here. It feels nice and cold.


    What I''m holding now is probably a fish from the sea, frozen by an ice charm.


    The coldness of the sea is very pleasant for me now that the weather is getting warmer after spring.


    I understand your feelings, but please hurry up and bring the food to me because it will be damaged.


    Dad rushes me to carry the crate into the kitchen.


    ''I''ll put them in the fridge, so just keep bringing them in,'' he says.


    ''Oh, that''s not fair.


    I envy you that all you have to do is fill the fridge. I wish I had that job.


    ''You''re a boy, you''ll have to carry the load.


    My mother was stronger than I was, but I knew that if I told her that, she would give me a fist-bump, so I kept my mouth shut and went back out into the courtyard to get my stuff.


    Every time my father and I carried crates, a pile of crates would form in the kitchen.


    On the table, frozen sea fishes were laid out from the crates, and my mother was busy putting them on a bat and putting them in the refrigerator.


    Some of them were left outside to thaw naturally in the room. Even though we bought a big commercial refrigerator, it can''t hold such a large amount of food.


    These fish must be heat-treated, since defrosting at room temperature in a room has a high probability of bacterial growth.


    When you poke the fish with your finger, you can see that the frozen fish has a hardened texture.


    Ah, it''s a spectacular sight to see all the fish from the sea lined up in a row, isn''t it?


    I notice that Michal is at the kitchen receiving counter, a very satisfied smile on her face.


    I don''t know if he has been at the inn all day or if he just got back, but I feel like he is always around when foodstuffs are involved.


    Oh, that''s a swordfish on the mebbar! You''ve got the spring tastes down pat, Abel-san.''


    ''Oh yeah! These guys are the best sea fish in season right now!''


    Dad proudly holds up a red fish like a mebaru with a spiny dorsal fin and a fish with a long, thin, sword-like object extending from the tip of its mouth.


    I''ve eaten mebbal before, but never a swordfish," he says proudly. I wonder what it tastes like.


    What''s wrong? The kitchen is kind of busy, isn''t it?


    ''It''s hot! What is it? Tori made a new dish again!


    Natalia, who was upstairs, comes down from the kitchen and Hermina, who has just returned from a job, comes over to her with interest.


    I didn''t cook anything new. I''m not cooking anything new, just that tonight''s dinner will be mainly seafood.


    ''What? That means there will be grilled fish and stuff!


    Hermina''s eyes light up when I answer her.


    ''Yes. Not only that, there will also be dishes using fish from the sea.


    ''Even sea fish! Ha-ha-ha, Ralph and Sheikh! I guess they punished me by leaving me alone to go drinking! It''s only right that we eat at the inn today!''


    Yeah, no wonder I didn''t see Ralph and Sheik, who are always with us.


    They must have already gone to the drinking district with their fellow adventurers and the guys.


    And while Hermina, a woman, was sulking at being left out, there was a seafood party at the inn. I can see why she might say, "Suck it up!


    ''...... Okay, I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to take today off from work.


    Natalia, who had been listening to the conversation between me and Hermina, suddenly said something.


    ''What? Are you sure?


    ''Because I''m going to have a feast that I rarely get to eat. I can''t work. We''re going to eat and drink as much as we can today.


    Most of the days when I don''t have to work are spent like that, but I won''t go into that.


    For what it''s worth, Natalia is a serious person when she has to go to work.


    It would be okay for her to take a day off on days when such a delicious meal is served. It is very important in life to have a break like this.


    ''Good for you, Natalia! Let''s drink together today!


    ''Yes, we''re having a girlie drink today!


    Hermina and Natalia, perhaps excited by the prospect of eating seafood dishes, hit it off with each other on the spur of the moment.


    It is one of the great advantages of staying at an inn to be able to casually invite other guests for a drink.

 58-full seats

    Seafood will be the main dish for dinner tonight. It seems that such information has spread through the guests and regular customers, and the seats in the dining room are already full.


    Hermina, Natalia, and for some reason even Lilith, a fellow prostitute, were present at a nearby table.


    At a table in the back, there is Michal, the one who caused the event, Urgas, an elf who has recently become a favorite of mine, and a group of calm and relaxed people.


    The spread of information in this world is by word of mouth. It is not to be underestimated, and people are quick to take to new information and interesting rumors.


    As a result, this is happening even though the peak of the dinner season has not yet arrived.


    Normally, we would have a casual conversation with the customers who come in slowly, and bring them ale and snacks, but not today.


    The restaurant is full before the sun goes down, so not only my father but also myself are in the kitchen.


    I make fried prawns and small goby, which I''ve had sand-spit out, as well as butter-baked and garlic-baked shellfish. We are very busy, probably because we are cooking several dishes at the same time.


    Three shellfish soups and three garlic-roasted funereal clams, big brother!


    ''Yes, sir.


    I guess they don''t even have time to come to the receiving end and tell us. Lettie''s clear voice echoed through the laughter of the customers.


    I tried to reply to her, but I guess she couldn''t hear my croaky voice with all the noise of the day.


    Anyway, I put the shellfish soup in a bowl and the just-baked funereal clams on a plate and put it on the tray placed at the receiving end of the table.


    Then, as if slipping in between the customers, my mother comes over and leaves a note.


    Three mebbar meuni re and two herb-baked swordfish, please!


    ''Okay. I''ll tell my dad.


    I reply, and my mother brings the tray with the dishes.


    I looked at the note she had left behind, and found that her order was written all over it.


    The prices are a little high, but the orders don''t stop coming in, partly because we rarely get to eat them.


    The dishes mentioned in the message have to be served with the highest priority because they keep the customers waiting.


    Tori, three mebbal meuniere and what did you say?


    He must have heard me halfway through. Dad asks me while frying in a frying pan.


    Two herb-roasted swordfish.


    ''Okay!


    Dad nodded, quickly cut a slit in the mebbar and started sprinkling salt and pepper on it.


    With that, I put some butter in a frying pan and started to fry the clams I had caught in the river.


    Ah, the butter smells so good. It''s a simple dish, but I''m sure it''s delicious.


    Two steaks of eigfang, big brother!


    ''Yeah? Even though today''s main course is seafood?''''


    ''I had a fish dish and now I want to eat meat too.


    ''I understand how you feel, but how extravagant ......''


    But I understand that I would want to eat both fish and meat if I had both, so I take the pre-seasoned meat out of the fridge and cook it in a separate pan, despite my complaints.


    In the meantime, the butter-roasted clams are ready, and I serve them on a bed of leafy greens. Adding a little greenery like this adds color to the dish, doesn''t it?


    Is there a seat available?


    ''Sorry, we''re full right now. ......''


    A new customer must have arrived. Letty apologetically announces that the restaurant is full.


    Come here, whoever you are! If you pack it in, you can still sit down!''''


    ''Really? Thank God!


    However, thanks to the customers filling the seats, they managed to free up enough space for one person to sit down.


    The guests are happy to see the adventurer as he walks up to them.


    The kindness of the customers to let even one more person sit down even if the place is crowded is appreciated by the employees.


    While Eigfang''s steaks were cooking, the five plates of buttered shellfish that had been left at the receiving end had disappeared. Apparently, they had already been delivered to the table.


    It is strange that the more we make, the more they disappear.


    It is too late to cook the steaks after the order comes in, so I take the steaks and put them in my mouth to move on to the next dish.


    The sake-soaked river prawns are put into a pan of oil.


    The sound of the oil popping is heard.


    The shrimp, heated by the high temperature, has turned its flesh reddish in color.


    Yes, the sound and the color of the fried prawns are great. Just by looking with your eyes and listening with your ears, you can feel the deliciousness.


    It''s a nice sound, isn''t it?


    ''Ah! Tori is making fried river shrimp!


    ''It''s bright red and looks delicious! Hey, give us some of that!


    It was the same for the customers sitting nearby, Natalia, Hermina, and Lilith peeked at us and ordered.


    Oh, brother, five fried river shrimps!


    Oh, shit! I was just trying to keep the place from getting too busy, and now I''ve done something like ordering more food myself.


    The sound of oil seems to have whetted the appetite of not only me but also the customers in the restaurant.


    ''Tori! Hey, wash the dishes! We need more plates!


    In the kitchen, even my dad is ordering.


    We''re short on staff. Ricotta, please come soon!


    We''re too busy cooking seafood.


    If Ricotta would come, at least, this busyness would be lessened.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a seafood dish!


    I don''t care about river fish, but sea fish is expensive in this town. I always eat meat, but fish is delicious too!


    But when I see the customers in the cafeteria enjoying my dad''s and my food, I can try a little harder.


    I would never want to do this every day, but once in a while it''s not so bad.


    I grill up the eigfang steak, cut up the chives, and wash the dishes piled up in the sink while keeping an eye on the fried river prawns.


    Wow, so many customers! Tori, did you cook something new?


    As I mindlessly continue to wash the dishes, Ricotta, my savior, appears.


    ''No, no, no. Today''s main dish is seafood.


    ''Ah, well, that explains the crowd!


    ''More importantly, Ricotta. I need your help quickly.


    ''I got it! I''ll be right back!


    Ricotta nodded encouragingly and went into the changing room in the back.


    Then she came out and put her hair up and an apron on.


    Perhaps because she is a theater actress, she is good at changing quickly. Ricotta looks radiant as she sashayed out.


    I''ll do the dishes!


    It''s a big help.


    To be honest, it was quite hard to make fried river prawns while washing dishes.


    Because I had to worry about how well the prawns were fried, and the number of dirty dishes kept increasing.


    I left the dish washing to Ricotta and went back to the pan where I was frying the prawns.


    There are almost no bubbles from the prawns that have been put into the pan. I take them out one by one and put them on a plate lined with a thin sheet of paper.


    I take them out and put them on a thin paper-lined plate. I decorate them with lettuce and cut lemon and they are done.


    The shrimp looked so delicious that I took one of the freshly fried ones in my mouth.


    The sound of crunching limbs and shells echoed in my ears, and the flavor of the shrimp spread out at once.


    The more I chewed, the more the flavor oozed out, and it was very tasty.


    The more I chewed, the more the flavor oozed out, and the more delicious it was. Since I ate not only the body part but also the head part like sashimi, the strong taste and bitterness of the miso accentuated the deliciousness of the shrimp.


    Perhaps because it was just dinner time, I was about to reach for another one when Lettie shouted out.


    Ah! Big brother, you''re snacking! That''s not fair!''''


    I''m not snacking. I''m just tasting it as a cook.


    ''Usually you say you''re an employee, but only when it''s convenient do you call yourself a chef.


    Letty leans out of the receiver''s mouth and calls me a cheater and a cheater.


    He doesn''t seem to like the fact that I am the only one eating his favorite river shrimp. It''s adorable to see her cheeks puffed out in a sulk.


    ''Here, baby.


    ''Uh-oh.''


    I put a piece of fried river shrimp close to Lettie''s mouth as she leans forward. Lettie meditated and opened her mouth.


    I did not put the shrimp in Lettie''s mouth, but ate it myself.


    ''Ah, I knew it tastes good when it''s deep-fried.


    ''............ big brother?''


    Then, Lettie''s expression suddenly disappeared and a low voice, not unlike a girl''s, escaped from her.


    ''I''m just kidding. Come on, open your mouth.


    My sixth sense was ringing a loud alarm bell, so I hurriedly offered him some river prawns with an amiable smile. This time Lettie gets the shrimp in her mouth.


    Even from a distance, I can hear the crunching sound of the prawns.


    Mmmm, delicious!


    Lettie''s face was more relaxed and happy than ever, as if it was her favorite food.


    ''Hey, we want to eat it soon too!


    Maybe it''s because they were snacking like that. Lilith, who was seated at the table right next to us, was urging us to eat. She may look cute, but she still has a way of saying what she wants to say.


    Well, when you''ve ordered and are waiting for your food, and then you''re eating it right in front of you, you might want to say something, don''t you? I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s fried shrimp.


    With a slight apology, I bring the shrimp to Lilith''s table.


    ''Oh, they have a nice color, don''t they?


    ''Eat it, eat it!


    The three of us were so impressed with the bright red appearance that we immediately reached for our forks and put the prawns in our mouths.


    They were so crispy and delicious!


    ''I like the head and the legs, don''t you?''


    Ah! I''m out of ale! Refill!


    Fried shrimp and ale go very well together.


    Not only Lilith, but also Hermina and Natalia are asked to order more ale.


    At that rate, the prawns will be gone soon.


    I pour a mug of ale and take it to Lilith''s table.


    I go back to the kitchen and fry the prawns and the small goby.

 59-bone cracker...

    The dining room was filled with a constant stream of orders, but Ricotta, who had just finished washing the dishes, gave some leeway to the diners.


    The shrimp and small goby that had been left in the kitchen for us to nibble on were also being consumed with great success.


    I guess not only my father but also my mother and Ricotta who came to pour ale must have eaten them.


    After making and repeating fried fish, I found a bowl of sea fish bones.


    I found a bowl of sea fish bones. ...... I think it would be delicious if I deep-fried them and made them into crackers or something. It is possible to use them for soup stock, but for now I want to eat them easily and deliciously.


    Dad, do you want to use the bones here?


    ''No, I''m going to throw those little ones away because they''re too hard to use for soup stock.


    ''Well, can I fry this up?


    ''You''re going to fry the bones?


    Dad, who had been busily cooking, turns around involuntarily.


    ''Yes, I think it will be delicious.


    I have never seen fish bone crackers eaten in this city. Or perhaps it is only natural, since the city is not facing the sea and seafood cuisine is not well developed.


    Even according to my father''s common sense, frying fish bones is unexpected.


    ''Well, it''s a part to be thrown away anyway. You can do whatever you want with it.


    ''Okay. Thank you.''


    Either he thought I was too busy to keep him company, or he recognized that I was doing something weird as usual, so he went back to cooking.


    With his permission, I enthusiastically snatched up the bowl and set about cooking.


    But cooking something as simple as bone crackers is a bit of an exaggeration.


    You can deep-fry them in a pan of oil, but I like them crispy with a little batter, so I dust the fish bones with potato starch.


    After you have covered them evenly and shaken off the excess flour, quickly put them into the frying pan.


    You will hear a sound like sand flowing quickly and the sound of oil popping.


    I love the sound of the oil popping in the pan.


    At first, the oil is fried at a high temperature, and then the temperature is lowered a little.


    All you have to do is wait for them to fry until they are crispy.


    After about seven minutes while cooking other dishes, the fried bones were coated with a fox-red batter and had turned out to be wonderful bone crackers.


    After checking that there are almost no bubbles coming out of the bone crackers and that the water has drained out, I put the bone crackers on the bat.


    While the excess oil is draining off, I put a small plate of mayonnaise that I had kept in the refrigerator.


    You can eat them as they are or with salt, but my preference is to eat them with mayonnaise to make them milder. If you can drink alcohol, it''s fine to eat it as it is.


    When the oil has been drained off a little, I take a bone cracker and put it in my mouth.


    The crispy texture of the batter and the crispy fried fish bones. The more I chewed, the more delicious the fish flavor seeped out.


    Next, I put mayonnaise on a small plate and ate it.


    The sweetness and slight sourness of the mayonnaise neutralizes the oil beautifully. The original fish has a strong flavor, so the mild mayonnaise makes it even easier to eat.


    Ah, it''s a perfect accompaniment to sake, but it''s still delicious.


    Ah! Tori is eating something delicious again!


    As I was eating the bone crackers as if they were a snack, Hermina, who was stationed at a nearby table, spotted them.


    Her voice is a little strange, as if she has already had a lot of alcohol.


    I wonder if they are frying thinly sliced fish?


    ''I don''t know, but it looks delicious! Hey, Tori. Can we have some of that?


    Natalia was curious and Lilith begged with a cute and calculated expression and voice.


    ''Well, I''d love to sell them to you, but they''re bribes made from leftover ingredients.


    What are you using the leftover materials for?


    I hesitate to say anything, and Lilith asks me timidly.


    ''I fried fish bones,'' she said.


    Fish bones? Tori, are you munching on fish bones?


    Yes, it''s quite edible once it''s deep-fried. It has a concentrated flavor and makes a good snack.


    ''I was surprised to see fish bones, but I''m curious to see how Tori enjoys eating them.


    Natalia looks at me hungrily.


    She does not seem to be averse to bone crackers, which are a leftover ingredient.


    However, I can''t just offer them to her on my own.


    Dad, there is someone who wants some bone crackers.


    ''Hey, hey, you can''t sell that wreckage, can you? How does it taste?


    I guess he was still somewhat curious. When I asked him about it, he came over with a reason and took a bite of the bone cracker.


    The sound of my father eating the bone cracker echoed through the house.


    ''Oh! This is good! I didn''t know that just frying a bone could make it taste so good. ......!


    With open astonishment, Dad eats the next bone cracker and picks up another one.


    ''So, Dad... Can I put this one on the market?


    If Tori hadn''t cooked it, we would have just thrown it away. It''s for sale, so let''s sell it.


    ''Okay.''


    With Dad''s permission, I place the freshly fried bone crackers on a plate.


    ''Just don''t take out all of it, okay? Leave some for us to eat at home.''''


    ''...... okay.''


    That''s how much Dad liked the bone crackers. I''ll make sure there''s enough left for dinner.


    I put the bone crackers on a plate and take them to Hermina and the others.


    Here are the bone crackers!


    ''You don''t mind if I just take it with my hands, do you?


    ''Yes, it''s lightly seasoned with salt and pepper, but you can add mayonnaise, squeeze lemon, or whatever you like.


    As I explain, Hermina is the first to reach out and eat it.


    It''s crispy and tasty even though it''s a bone!


    Natalia and Lilith also took a bite, looking at Hermina who was eating it with relish.


    Oh, it''s true, isn''t it? The fish flavor is concentrated in the bones and it''s delicious.


    It''s so easy to eat, it''s like a kid''s snack. But it''s also good with sake.


    They were a little intimidated by the thought of fish bones, but the delicious taste blew them away.


    They reached out their hands and drank ale as if they were competing with each other for the fried prawns.


    Once you realize that you can''t stop eating bone crackers, you can''t stop eating bone crackers.


    Whoops! What the hell is this?


    ''''The cafeteria is ridiculously overflowing with people!


    As I watched Hermina and the others, Ralph and Sheikh at the entrance looked around the cafeteria in amazement.


    Huh? I thought Ralph and Sheikh were out drinking with just the guys. When they are out drinking, they should be back later.


    ''Oh my, I thought you guys went out drinking alone.


    Hermina, perhaps finding Ralph and Sheikh astonished at the entrance, calls out to them in a slightly grumpy tone.


    No, it''s just that my drinking companions had to leave on the way because of some urgent business.


    ''It''s boring for us to drink alone, so we came back, but what the hell is going on in the cafeteria today? There are an inordinate number of customers.


    Hearing the question posed by Sheikh, Hermina smiles.


    Today is the day they serve seafood dishes in the cafeteria. Look at that! Not the muddy river fish we sometimes eat, but real sea fish!


    ''''Whoa, whoa, whoa, are you serious?


    Ralph and Sheik devour the food shown off by Hermina.


    Even if they don''t say it in words, you can feel their eagerness to eat.


    It''s not every day you get to eat fish from the sea. Especially since our inn offers it at a price that even adventurers can afford to spend a little more.


    Hermina-sama! If you''d like, I''d be happy to join you...''''


    But you two are going out drinking with just the guys, right? What a waste of a good day for a seafood dinner!


    Ralph rubs his hands and offers to join them at the table, but Hermina deliberately interrupts him.


    ''I''m sorry, but I promised Hermina that I would have a girls'' night out with her today.


    There''s no room to sit down, and the guys can go away.


    Natalia and Lilith, who know that Hermina is the only one left out by Ralph and Sheikh, do not take their side.


    They could sit down with at least two of them if they wanted to, but they don''t seem to intend to.


    Well, they don''t want to eat food in close proximity to someone they don''t get along with. Especially if you are a woman.


    But unlike the two of you, I''m kind enough to share at least a side dish with you. Here, I''ll give you some bone crackers, go away!


    ''No, no, no, no, no! If I had known they were going to serve seafood, I wouldn''t have gone out drinking!


    ''What''s this bone cracker! It''s insanely delicious!


    Ralph and Sheikh are frustrated, but are still happy to receive the bone crackers.


    They seemed to have no pride in front of the delicious food.

 60-Meat Day is coming up next time....

    After Ralph and Sheik have disappeared into the night, chomping on bone crackers and shedding tears of frustration.


    The customers in the diner are getting full, and the wave of orders has calmed down a bit.


    As I sit idly frying the last of the bone crackers I can serve, Lettie comes in.


    Can I ask you to wait on Michal? I can''t pour wine or anything.


    Yes, because serving Michal = pouring that fine wine. It''s a bit much for Letty to handle.


    I understand. I''ll go serve.


    The bone crackers for Michal''s table have just been fried, so I put them on a plate and head out.


    The table at Michal''s table is covered with a tablecloth, and there are knives, forks, and wine, so I feel like I''m in a French restaurant.


    Michal, Urgus, and Elf, who are seated at the table, are sitting in a more dignified manner than the other guests.


    Somehow I''m not used to serving food as usual, so I playfully try to serve them the way Michal taught me.


    ''Here you are, the bone cracker of the day, sir.


    Yes, Tori, you are really good at making customers happy.


    Apparently, the service that matched the atmosphere was appreciated. Michal smiles happily.


    I''m sorry, sir.


    But this is what I like to do, so you can do it as usual. That''s all I need.


    ''You say that, but the wine has to be poured carefully, doesn''t it?''


    Of course. A fine thing should be treated in a proper way, you know.


    When I asked in a casual tone, Michal nodded as if it were a matter of course.


    You are contradicting yourself, aren''t you? But I can understand his feelings.


    I hear that Rubani white wine is very expensive. I don''t want to treat it roughly.


    Is this what you call fried fish bones?


    An elven man looks at the bone crackers with a dubious expression.


    I''ve never seen them before, but they don''t look bad! The food is beautifully arranged!''''


    I''ve been particular about the other arrangements, since there are some guests at this table who seem to be fussy about the serving style.


    ''I can get you a glass of wine if you like.


    ''Yes, please. And two more glasses.


    ''......!


    ''Mm? I don''t have the money to pay you to serve me something like that, okay?


    Urgas is startled by Michal''s sudden words, and the elf tells him once and for all.


    It is a well-known fact among the guests at the inn that the wine Michal is drinking is of a high quality.


    It is not something that a commoner can afford to pay for, even if he is suddenly served such a thing.


    Drinking alone is not good for the taste buds. Let me serve you as a friend at the same table.


    Michal''s open-mindedness is shown in the fact that she suggests not to buy him a drink, but to let him buy her a drink.


    Not only his face, but also his heart is handsome.


    ''If that''s the case, I''ll take it as a compliment.


    ''......!


    The elf''s expression softened as if he was satisfied with Michal''s words, and Urgus shook his head vigorously to show his happiness.


    With the three men''s approval, I went to the kitchen to get Rubani''s wine and an extra glass.


    ''Tori, can you take the food to Michal?


    Oh, I''m sorry. I''m going to pour some wine.


    Even I don''t want to carry another dish while holding a bottle of Rubani''s fine wine. Wine alone is bad for the heart.


    Sierra has more ale and I don''t want Letty to go. I''ll bring it myself.


    I gave up asking someone else to do it, and my dad ended up carrying the finished dishes.


    I proceed with the wine and glasses, and he follows behind with the food in his hand.


    I quietly put down my glass and pour a glass of Rubani white wine into it.


    Michal seems to like the bone crackers too, and is eating them up.


    It is not an elegant dish, but when Michal eats it, it looks sophisticated.


    The elven man sits motionless, but Urgus is a little nervous.


    He is probably happy to be drinking this rare wine.


    The man sitting there in his heavy full body armor makes me smile.


    Thanks for waiting. Mehbal meuniere and swordfish with herbs.


    Mmmm, it smells so good!


    Michal exhaled ecstatically when she smelled the aroma of her father''s cooking.


    The mebbar meuni re was carefully cooked and looked delicious with the sauce and sliced lemon on it.


    And on the platter, a large portion of herb-roasted swordfish.


    The swordfish''s head, which has a sharp point like a sword, is still intact, while its body is boldly opened, and stuffed with various kinds of vegetables and herbs, it is very fragrant.


    Even from a distance, the appetizing smell wafts through the air.


    The herb-roasted swordfish is especially perfect because of the time it took to cook. As I watched from the corner, I began to want to eat it, too.


    Well then, let''s eat it. Cheers!


    Michal raises a glass of wine, and the elf and Urgas discreetly clink their glasses.


    The glasses clink clearly, and after enjoying the aroma, we sip the wine.


    ''How fragrant and deep it tastes!


    ''............''


    The elf gasped as he drank Rubani''s white wine, and Urgus stopped moving as if moved by Jean.


    Father looked at him enviously. We''ll have plenty to drink later, so just be patient.


    ''Well, now let''s enjoy the food!


    Michal uses a knife and fork to quickly cut up a mebbar meuniere. He seems to be distracted, but his hand is very careful and beautiful.


    Is this the behavior of an aristocrat? You are very dexterous.


    Though not as graceful as Michal, Elf and Urgus also handle their knives and forks with great care.


    They are not nobles, but they obviously know how to use them.


    I wonder if this is the reason why Michal has placed them at the same table.


    Michal cuts a piece of meuniere and brings it to her mouth with a fork.


    My father looks at him seriously.


    Today I am making a seafood dish to go with the wine Michal has brought. As a chef, he is probably curious about Michal''s opinion.


    Yes, it''s delicious. Good heat.


    My father''s mouth loosened in pleasure at Michal''s words of satisfaction.


    The elf is silent, but I can tell that he likes the food by the way he is chomping down on it.


    Urgus is still in his armor, but he seems to be in a good mood.


    ''Hmmm, next is the main dish, grilled with herbs.


    Michal personally cuts up the herb-roasted swordfish and places it on the plates of Urgas and the elf.


    When he has finished, he slices a piece of the swordfish from his own plate and puts it in his mouth.


    He chews it slowly, as if savoring it, and then swallows it down with a glass of white wine.


    ''...... delicious''.


    The words escaped from Michal like a heated breath.


    It is said that when people eat really delicious food, they stop wasting words.


    Not only Michal, but also Elf and Urgus looked satisfied after tasting meuniere and wine at the same time.


    No words of praise were spoken between the three of them. But just by looking at their happy faces, they were very satisfied.


    I knew that.


    This made my father and I smile, too, after all the time and effort we had put into cooking.


    For those who cook and those who serve, the satisfaction of the customers'' faces is the most gratifying and encouraging thing of all.


    Even I, who have a hard time working, feel like working a little harder when the guests at the inn look satisfied.


    I''m sorry I asked you to order food unexpectedly today. Thanks to you, I was able to enjoy the best wine with the best food.


    ''No, we got a good amount of it too.


    Dad smiles happily at Michal''s praise.


    ''Next time we get a good bottle of red wine, maybe we can order a special meat dish or something.


    ''Oh, red wine!


    The color of my father''s eyes change when he hears Michal''s words.


    He prefers red wine to wine. Just by looking at his face, I can tell that he wants to drink it.


    ''It''s not so bad once in a while, but I''m going to be busy again, so give me a break for the time being,'' he says.


    It is outrageous to think that I will be as busy again as I was today.


    I worked so hard today that I need a break for the time being.


    Ha-ha-ha, that''s true. Meat day will have to wait a little longer.


    My father looked regretful and Michal laughed at my heartfelt words.

 61-Heres to the end of work....

    ''''Thank you very much!


    Lettie and Ricotta see the last customer off, and the diners are gone.


    It is quiet as if it had been noisy for a long time.


    There is still some noise in the street, but the inn is not open late at night, so we close at a reasonable place.


    I''m so tired!


    Letty sat down on a nearby chair and let out a sigh as she plopped down.


    ''Me too.


    ''''Big brother, didn''t you just cook in the kitchen?''''


    I sit down on a chair and Letty says something rude to me.


    ''I don''t move around as flamboyantly as Lettie and Ricotta, but I have to work with my father in the small kitchen to be efficient.


    If you make the dishes in the wrong order, you lose a lot of time, and you have to do a lot of things at once to keep the kitchen running.


    The kitchen is a battlefield, too, despite appearances.


    Well, it is usually easier than in the hall, but I don''t dare to tell you that.


    Well, well, it''s tough everywhere. Maybe because we served seafood, the number of customers was extraordinary.


    As we were arguing, Ricotta said something to quiet us down.


    Ricotta, who was physically strong, was in charge not only of the kitchen but also of the hall.


    It was obvious that the kitchen had become more spacious since Ricotta had joined, which meant that she worked much more efficiently than we did.


    It''s hard to fight about who worked harder when Ricotta is talking to me.


    After a while of resting on the table without talking to each other, suddenly there is a clapping sound.


    I look up with slow movements and see my mother standing there.


    ''Yes, yes, I know you want to take a break, but we''re almost done. Let''s finish cleaning up and then we can rest to our heart''s content.


    ''''Yes~''''


    I really don''t want to move a bit, but I also feel a little uncomfortable taking a break with all the work left to do. I want to finish all the remaining work before I take a rest anyway.


    Mom had a good point, so Letty and I had no choice but to get up and start cleaning up.


    We had no choice but to get up and start cleaning up the mess.


    ''Well, I guess we''re done cleaning up now!


    My mother looks around the clean dining room and says with a satisfied look on her face.


    The floor is polished without a single speck of food or stain.


    ''Well then, this time I''m going to ......''.


    ''Yes, I guess we''re done for the day.


    I looked at her expectantly, and she nodded firmly.


    Nothing in the world could make me happier than to hear her say that.


    Letty and I were feeling tired from the day, but at this moment we were so elated that we forgot about it.


    Thank you for the ricotta. Thanks to you I feel much better after the first part of the day. I''ve added a little extra to your pay for your hard work today.


    ''Wow! Is this so good! Thank you very much!


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see my mother paying Ricotta.


    I don''t know how much, but it seems to be a good amount, judging from Ricotta''s surprise.


    People who work hard deserve to be paid for their hard work.


    Ricotta is a great asset to our inn. I hope we can pay her well and keep her working.


    Dinner is ready! You can have some ricotta if you''d like.


    ''Eh? But it''s that bad.


    Ricotta looks puzzled when she hears her father''s voice shouting from the kitchen.


    Ricotta works until the night, but rarely eats dinner with us.


    In times like this, it would be easier for me and Letty to invite her to dinner than for the grownups like Mom and Dad to invite her.


    We have some seafood that Michal brought in today, you know? It would be a shame to hold back, wouldn''t it?


    ''Ugh ...... that''s for sure''.


    ''''And they have a white wine called Rubani!


    ''Hey, Letty! You don''t have to mention it!


    Hearing Letty''s invitation, my father in the kitchen hurriedly raises his index finger.


    Ha-ha-ha-ha! Well then, may I have a treat?''''


    Ricotta must have been curious about the seafood dishes, too. She seemed happy to hear that, although she tended to be reserved.


    Yes, let''s eat together with Ricotta.


    ''Yes, you can have it.


    We couldn''t refuse him, and we set the table with the food he had cooked for us.


    Usually we eat in the living room on the fourth floor when we eat together as a family, but it was too much work to bring up the chairs for Ricotta and to carry all the food up to the dining room, so we decided to eat in the dining room.


    On the table were mebbar meuniere, swordfish with herbs, fried river shrimp and small goby, shellfish soup, garlic baked funnel clams, bone crackers, and most of the menu items served today.


    What? Why are there river shrimp and small goby that were supposed to be sold out? I made sure I left enough for the family to eat.


    Of course.


    No matter how much it is for sales, it is meaningless if we can''t enjoy the food ourselves.


    Looking at it this way, today''s menu was really gorgeous.


    Ricotta looks at the food with amazement.


    Seafood filled the table.


    Not something you can do in a city not facing the sea. And even if we could, we would have to pay a lot of money for it.


    ''I''m glad that Michal has provided us with something we can''t normally get''.


    I want you to make a dish that goes well with Rubani''s white wine. He is a true aristocrat who offers such expensive ingredients for such a reason.


    If I become a rich man like Michal, I would like him to gather the best craftsmen in the country and have them build me a house perfect for lazing around in.


    Well, well, let''s have some fun!


    While everyone is sitting on chairs, Dad opens a bottle of Rubani white wine that Michal gave him.


    The cork comes off the bottle and a pleasant clinking sound is heard.


    Mom brings a glass and Dad pours a glass full of white wine into it.


    A thin amber liquid fills the clear glass.


    It was so clear that it seemed to be a complete work of art in the glass.


    He poured one for Mom and one for Ricotta and looked at me.


    ''Tori, would you like some?


    ''No, thanks. I''m just a kid and I''ll be satisfied with a little higher juice.


    ''''I see.''''


    If I drink alone, Letty might feel left out and alienated.


    I took the bottle of orange juice that my mother had thoughtfully bought and poured it into my and Lettie''s glasses.


    ''Alright, then, eat to your heart''s content. Cheers!


    ''''Cheers.''''


    We clinked our glasses as my father led the way.


    Oh, this is Rubani''s white wine. It has a full-bodied taste, yet it''s refreshing and easy to drink.


    It''s true. It has just the right balance of acidity and sweetness.


    Even people who don''t like alcohol can drink this!


    It must have been delicious. The adults who drank the white wine were very excited from the start.


    My father, who is usually in a bad mood when he drinks strange wines, was not in such a mood at all.


    A fine white wine is not a mere luxury.


    ''Big brother, you don''t have to be concerned about me, do you? I don''t mind if I''m the only one with juice.''


    As I was admiring the orange juice, Lettie said something like that, perhaps having given me the wrong idea.


    The way she says emphatically that she doesn''t mind shows that she does mind, but let''s not go into that.


    Let''s not go into that. I''m not that interested in alcohol.


    ''''Really?''''


    ''Because if you drink too much, you will not be able to sleep well and you will have a headache the next day, right? If that happens, you can''t even enjoy a second sleep.


    I don''t want to drink something that will affect my important sleep and the next day, no matter how delicious it is.


    I don''t want to be strangely bright-eyed or suddenly sleepy because of alcohol. ...... I want to be able to decide whether or not to sleep at my own will.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea. You''re not shaky as usual, big brother!


    I guess my answer was satisfactory. Letty laughed as if she had just blown it.


    ''Hey, big brother...'' she said. Which fish dish do you recommend?


    ''Hmm, mebbal meuniere, I think.


    ''Well, get that one!


    ''I can''t help it.


    Today had been a really hard day because of Michal, but the parade of rarely eaten seafood dishes had successfully wiped out all my fatigue and resentment.

 62-morning with a childhood friend...

    ''Tori, wake up!


    ''Hmm? It''s not Lettie, it''s Ira. What the hell is wrong with you?


    A jolt shakes me awake.


    When I open my eyes, I see not Letty, but Ira, my childhood friend.


    I don''t mind seeing a family member, but I was a little nervous to see a childhood friend coming into my bedroom.


    I looked at the window and saw that it was still dim outside.


    I have experienced this pattern somewhere before.


    What''s wrong?


    ''That''s why you''re coming too early to wake me up.


    ''Yeah? Why? You always get up around this time when you set up your stall.


    Ira tilts his head and looks at me with a puzzled look on his face.


    ''No, no, you said the preparation time was shortened because of the meat chopper, didn''t you?


    ''Meat chopper? What''s that?


    Ira and I both look at each other with a dubious look on our faces.


    Something doesn''t seem to be mesh.


    What is it? Didn''t I tell Ira about the meat chopper?


    ''I didn''t ask.''


    Here I finally realized. We were not communicating with each other.


    ''...... sorry. I thought I told you.


    ''Maybe you''re right. Anyway, can you tell me what''s going on?


    I apologize and Ira sits down on my bed.


    Two people of the same age, a man and a woman, in a dimly lit bedroom. But Ira doesn''t seem to mind at all.


    I guess she doesn''t recognize me as a man in her mind. Well, if Ira doesn''t mind, I don''t care.


    After I get myself up, I explain to her about the meat chopper.


    What? That''s amazing! I mean, you can make putty easily with that tool, right?''''


    ''Yes, it has shortened my preparation time. Next time I can come a little later.


    ''''Okay, I understand.''''


    ''So I''m going to go to bed for a while longer.


    After the explanation, I slump down on top of him and wrap myself up in the covers again.


    Thanks to the meat chopper, I can still sleep. There is no need to get up so early.


    Wait a minute! What will I do when Tori goes to bed!


    ''...... Why don''t you go home and sleep twice?''


    ''I came here fully prepared, I can''t sleep now.


    ''What? Why don''t you just go to sleep normally?''


    There''s still time. Ira can go home and sleep. If you want, you can sleep in and not open the store today.


    Not everyone can sleep as quickly as Tori. Besides, I''m wearing a little makeup, I can''t go back to sleep now.


    ''What? Ira, are you wearing makeup or something?


    ''Oh, just a little bit.


    It was dimly-lit and natural and unnoticeable, but when I looked closer, I could see that she was wearing just a little bit of it.


    A woman would not be able to go to bed after putting on makeup.


    Sleeping with makeup on is not good for the skin, and putting it back on after removing it is a hassle.


    I understand Ira''s point about not being able to sleep anymore.


    ''I can''t help it.


    ''Yes, so--''


    ''Why don''t you go for a walk or something?


    ''............''


    ''Or you can just hang out at my place, if you like. I have a few books, and I''ll even light a candle for you.


    ''Tori''s going to get up too! Understood?


    When I suggested that I could spend some quality time alone, Ira grabbed me by the shoulders and said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know how to do this.


    ''Ah, yes.


    I couldn''t help but nod at her beautiful yet strangely awesome smile.


    Then Ira looked satisfied.


    Well, it was my fault for the miscommunication. I''m very sorry, but I have to get up.


    I''ll get up.


    After getting ready, Ira and I went downstairs to the kitchen.


    Dad is not here yet today, but he will be down soon for the morning preparations.


    ''Well, let''s get started,'' he said.


    ''So this is what you call a meat chopper, huh? How does it work?


    ''Now I''m going to show you.


    I cut the meat of Aigfang and Black Buffalo on the cutting board. I place them in the meat chopper.


    ''All you have to do is turn the handle, and you can mince them like this.


    ''Wow! The meat is coming out in a myuuuut!


    Ira shouts in excitement as he sees the minced meat being pushed out of the machine.


    ''...... Ira, I understand your surprise, but it''s still early in the morning, so be quiet, okay?


    ''Oh, Mr. Abel. Excuse me.


    Dad came into the kitchen just in time.


    It seems that Ira''s voice had been heard quite far.


    It was still too early for the average customer to be up. It''s not good for the employees to be noisy in the morning.


    ''Hey, Tori. Can I do this?


    ''Yes, please. If you run out, just cut the meat and put it in.


    ''Okay.''


    Ira replies in a slightly subdued voice.


    However, her expression shows that she is excited to handle her new cooking tools.


    There is something exciting about using new cooking tools, isn''t there?


    I cook to a certain extent myself, so I understand Ira''s feelings very well.


    Well, I''m going to prepare something else...'' he said.


    You''ve been forced to get up early, so you have time. I should prepare the French fries that I served to Yuna and Elina before.


    While Ira is making the mince, I wash and peel the potatoes and chop the onions for the patties.


    ''Oh, Tori. And this one, too, please.


    ''Yes, sir.''


    As I was working, my father asked me to prepare potatoes and onions.


    Well, it''s okay if it''s just an incidental thing. Last time I used the onions my father prepared for me. It''s a win-win situation.


    Tori, don''t your eyes sting from cutting onions so much?


    As I was chopping the onions, Ira asked me curiously.


    ''It won''t hurt.


    ''Yeah? Why? When I help out at home, I get very tearful. ......''


    ''I put it in the fridge to cool it down a bit, so it doesn''t vaporize the stinging elements in your eyes.''


    ''What? Vaporization?''''


    ''Anyway, it means it''s less likely to stain your eyes.


    This is another piece of previous life knowledge. I don''t have any flashy knowledge cheat, but even an ordinary person like me knows this kind of life wisdom.


    I see. Thank you for telling me. I''ll try it next time I do it at home.


    Apparently, Ira had a hard time with onions, too.


    When you know that an onion is a foodstuff that you know will stain your eyes, it makes you hesitant to prepare it. My motto is to work comfortably when I can do it comfortably.


    Fry the chopped onion in a frying pan until it turns into a candy-like color. When they are thoroughly cooked, transfer them to a bowl and remove from heat.


    Now all that''s left is to mix the onions with the seasonings and knead them to make the patties.


    Ira, how''s it going over there? I mean, how much mince do you make?


    ''What? Oh, sorry! I had so much fun making mincemeat that I made too much!''''


    I looked over at Ira and saw a large amount of minced meat rising in a bowl.


    Apparently, she had been spinning the handle like crazy until I called out to her.


    I can understand why he was so excited, since it was fun to watch the meat being pushed out of the bowl just by turning the handle. But it was clearly overcooked.


    It is possible to use up all the meat at the stall, but if the stall stays open too long, it will affect the work at the inn.


    ''Then can I have half of it? I''m going to put them as meatballs in the vegetable soup.''


    ''That would be great.


    While I was wondering what to do, my father came up with a very welcome suggestion.


    ''I''m sorry, Mr. Abel.


    It doesn''t mean we wasted the ingredients. You made my life easier.


    Dad responds to Ira''s apologetic look with a quick smile.


    This sarcastic follow-up is probably the secret to his popularity.


    Maybe I should do something thoughtful in my follow-up.


    Ira''s arm strength is amazing to be able to keep turning the steering wheel like this.


    I tried to follow up, but Ira was not happy and froze with a beautiful smile on his face.


    My father, who was standing beside me, let out a sigh and put his right hand on his face.


    What was that? Did I do a bad job of following up?


    ''If you want to ........., I''ll show you how great my arm strength is.''


    ''What?


    As I was puzzled, Ira reached out his hand and applied a vise-like force to my head.


    Like Mom and Ira, the women in my life are too strong for me.

 63-burger set

    Hey, I brought you some bread.


    A few moments after I finished preparing the hamburgers, a slick blond boy with a brash tone came in through the front door.


    He is Dusty, the baker''s son.


    A savory smell wafts from the box he is carrying.


    ''You''re late, Dusty.


    ''Why? It''s the same time as usual.


    ''Dusty didn''t show up early enough, so I couldn''t get out of here fast enough, so I had to help him set up.


    I don''t give a shit. ''I don''t give a shit about that.


    Dusty dismisses my explanation as if he doesn''t care. That''s cold.


    Anyway, I open the box to check it out and see that it is covered with a cloth, and when I pull it away, I see the bread needed for the hamburger.


    Mmmm, the bread smells good!


    The aroma of wheat wafted through the kitchen.


    It is not a fancy sweetness, but the soft aroma of pure wheat is very nice.


    Yes, 120 regular-sized ones as ordered. There are thirty big ones.


    ''Well, the number has suddenly increased, but can you make that many?''


    ''I''ll be fine. Thanks to the meat chopper, I can now make a lot of patties.


    A concerned Dusty talks to the newly acquainted Ira, who holds a meat chopper in his hand.


    The meat chopper has made it possible to produce meat in relatively large quantities.


    Whereas before we could only make fifty meat choppers, now we can make a hundred and fifty with ease.


    We can make more, but we don''t want to increase the quantity so rapidly that the product will remain unsold.


    Based on the sales so far, he has decided to make the number that will surely sell for now.


    ''Oh, that means we can sell more now.


    ''Well, how much more depends on how well they sell today, but if they sell a lot, I''ll be able to give Dusty and the others a little more money back.


    Heh, that''s great. I don''t have a problem with the number of loaves of bread, so just keep adding to it! Well, Mr. Abel. I''ll leave today''s bread here!


    Oh, thanks for everything!


    No, no, no, I''ll leave you to it!


    Dusty smiles, closes the door, and heads off to his next delivery destination.


    ''Dusty only changes his attitude towards adults, doesn''t he?


    ''Well, that''s Dusty''s way of getting around.


    He is very polite to his customers while he is a brusque person to those of us who are close to him. I must say, your change of attitude is quite impressive.


    Now that we have all the ingredients, let''s go to the market.


    ''Yes, that''s right.''


    So Ira and I leave the inn and get on our way.


    We must have woken up very early, but it was already sunrise in Lubera, probably because Ira was excited about his first meat chopper and his father helped him prepare it.


    The early morning air was still a little chilly, even though the season was now approaching summer after spring.


    As I inhale, the cool air is sucked into my lungs and spreads throughout my body. I like the cold morning breeze in its own way, as it refreshes me deep inside my head.


    I follow Ira through the streets with a gentle crowd until we reach the city.


    As usual, we ask the unsociable man to complete the formalities.


    ''I''d like to open a hamburger stand, please.


    ''...... seems to be selling well, but I hear it''s selling out fast. We''re getting petitions for more.


    I have a feeling that some of the people who said that were guests of our inn.


    Oh, it''s all right. We''ve been able to increase the number of guests since before.


    ''...... I see. Then it''s not a problem.''


    After paying two silver coins for the place and the rent of the stall, the procedure is complete.


    I rent a stall and head for the allotted plot.


    It''s a relatively close place again today!


    They sell out quickly and fold up, so maybe they''re trying to make it easy for us to leave.


    Our stall was withdrawn after about an hour.


    Considering the next stalls coming in, they may think it is more efficient to have a place where it is easy to switch stalls.


    Once in place, they light the stove, place the griddle, shred the lettuce, and slice the tomatoes.


    As I make preparations like this, people who have come to have breakfast start to show up.


    ''Okay, I''m going to start cooking the p t .


    ''Yes, please.


    Taking the patties out of the wooden case, Ira arranges them on the right side of the griddle. On the left side, he lined up the bread and began to heat it slowly.


    I set up the pan on the stove at the end. I pour oil into the pan and keep it hot.


    While waiting, I put up a sign saying "Big Burger (limited quantity) 5 coppers, Fries 2 coppers.


    Hey, what are those fries?


    ''It''s potatoes deep-fried in oil.


    Is it good?


    It''s simple but tasty. Probably goes well with alcohol.


    ''Heh.''


    He is clearly interested, but fries need to be warm.


    It''s hard to make and taste them unless a customer comes over.


    Oh, I''m doing it, I''m doing it, I''m doing it!


    Ira''s hungry eyes made me wonder what to do, and then I saw people coming towards me. It was Ralph, Sheik and Hermina.


    Good morning, Tori! And Ira, too!''''


    Good morning, Hermina.


    Hermina cheerfully raises her voice in greeting, and Ira responds with a smile.


    Ira, you''re looking even more energetic today, aren''t you?


    ''Is that so? It''s always like this.''


    Maybe they are in a good mood because they can taste the fries thanks to Hermina and her friends.


    ''So you came to eat with us today too?


    ''Hey! I''d eat a hamburger every day. Well, I''ll have another hamburger today--''''


    ''...... wait,Ralph''.


    ''What the hell, Sheik?''


    ''...... menu is growing.''


    ''Are you serious?


    Ralph was about to order as usual, but thanks to Sheikh, he noticed.


    ''A big burger is ......? Tori, what''s this all about?


    The ''Big Burger'' is, as the name suggests, a large-sized hamburger. The price is a bit expensive, but it''s twice as big as a regular hamburger.


    ''Really? I''ll definitely eat that!


    Ralph''s eyes sparkle.


    I knew Ralph, who loves hamburgers, would definitely bite.


    ''......What are fries?''


    It''s a dish made by frying potatoes in oil. It costs two copper coins, but if you buy it with a hamburger, you get one copper coin.


    It''s called the "value-for-money" system, based on a famous chain restaurant from a previous life.


    It would be a hassle to prepare drinks as well, but it might be possible to do so in cooperation with a nearby beverage stall.


    I''ll talk to the lady at the juice stand, though she doesn''t seem to be there today.


    ''Well, I''ll have a big burger and fries, please!


    ''...... me too''.


    ''Me too!


    ''Okay. I''ll make it now, just give me a minute.


    I had no idea that we were suddenly going to make a big burger set.


    Ira and I hurry to get ready.


    I throw some thinly sliced fries into the hot oil.


    I hear the sound of oil popping.


    Ralph and the others look at me with their mouths half-open, and I feel the eyes of the passersby turn to me at once. The sound of popping oil seemed to naturally attract attention, and people began to gather one after another.


    Ira was busy baking a number of patties.


    ''I''ll take your order from the person behind you,'' he said.


    ''One big burger and one of those things called fries.


    I''ll have two burgers and two fries, please!


    As I asked, orders came flying in from customers in line one after another.


    I know it''s hard to remember when you''re cooking at the same time, but I''ve been an employee at an inn for many years. But I have been an innkeeper for many years and it is easy for me to memorize such orders.


    It is much more chaotic at a normal meal.


    I shred the lettuce, slice the tomatoes and cheese while keeping the order exactly in my brain.


    By the time I''m done, the fries are ready, so I drain them well and sprinkle them with salt. The fries are then placed in a thick triangular bag.


    Three big burgers, please!


    And three fries.


    Ira has just finished his own, and hands it over to the first customers, Ralph, Sheikh and Hermina, to receive their money.


    Woohoo! The burgers are huge!


    These fries are kind of cute!


    The three receive their food and eat it a short distance away from the stall.


    ''Yum!


    ''...... I guess it''s more satisfying now that it''s bigger.''


    ''You two should try these fries too! The outside is crispy and the saltiness goes very well with it!


    ''...... What the hell. I can''t stop.


    Ralph is devouring the Big Burger, while Hermina and Sheikh are marveling at the fries.


    It seems that they like the new dish as well.


    They serve the customers one after another, keeping a side eye on them as they go.

 64-The Lady and the Butler...

    It took a while to prepare the food since it was the first time, but Ira and I were already working at full capacity, so we were able to serve the food as fast as we could.


    ''Hey, Tori. You''re serving some interesting dishes.


    A fresh voice rang out as I processed customers one after another.


    ''Ah, Michal!


    ''You''re in trouble, Tori. If you have a new dish, you''d better give me a call. That''s why I''ll have two fries, please.


    ''You''ll get more for your money if you get the burger with it, right?''


    ''I''m sorry, but I already had breakfast at the inn. I''ll just have the fries.


    You flew all the way here after breakfast.


    Your footwork on food-related matters is as light as ever.


    After receiving the four coppers, he gives Michal two fries in a triangular bag.


    He smiles a fresh smile and quickly leaves the line and starts to eat them nearby.


    ''Mmmm! I didn''t know that just frying thinly sliced potatoes in oil could taste so good!''''


    ''I''ve kept the seasoning simple with salt, but I''m sure it would be delicious with some pepper and herbs mixed in.


    ''Tori, you are a genius! I bet that would go well with it!


    I muttered to myself, and Michal took out a pepper from his pocket and started to pour it on.


    ''Yes, the pepper has a wonderful savory and tangy taste.


    I wonder why he carries seasonings with him. I guess it''s not his business.


    The number of orders for fries is increasing rapidly, probably thanks to Michal''s delicious looking fries.


    It seems that there are many customers who want a light meal in the morning, and many of them order fries by themselves, just like Michal.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t fed Ira fries since I''ve been so busy.


    I''ll leave Ira''s fries here.


    ''Eh, I want some! But I can''t keep my hands off it!


    ''Well, it tastes good cold, so pick it up when you have time.


    ''No! I want to eat it when it''s at its best!


    That said, Ira is busy cooking the p t s and bread on the griddle.


    Let me eat!


    ''...... yeah, yeah? Then, yes.


    He picked up one of the fries and brought it to Ira''s mouth, and he took it in his mouth with a crunch.


    Ah! This is delicious!


    It''s a strange feeling, like feeding an animal.


    ''Oh, my God, Tori, no matter how many times I ask you out, you never get involved, but you do that to her?


    ''It''s kind of nice, isn''t it!


    In a mysterious mood, I saw a somewhat disgruntled Natalia and an amused Lilith laughing.


    Behind them was Mack, her bodyguard, who had probably just come by after another night''s work.


    I feel like I''ve been seen by the one person among my acquaintances who shouldn''t have been seen by me.


    What can I get you?


    ''One big burger and fries for Mac. I''ll have one with fries and an ahhh.


    ''I''ll have a hamburger and fries too. With an ''ah-ha''!


    What?


    I froze at the unexpected order.


    What a destructive order!


    ''...... You did it for the girl next door, but not for us?''


    ''Or is it optionality? If I pay extra, will you do it for me?''


    Natalia becomes somewhat swarthy, and Lilith asks somewhat sensitively in an amused tone.


    Lilith asks in an amused and somewhat sensitive manner, "Anyway, I have a feeling that if you don''t take the job, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Okay, don''t talk like that. It''s still morning.


    ''I know about the options.''


    Lilith asks a rather nasty question.


    ''When you''re an innkeeper, you hear things even if you don''t want to hear them.


    ''d*mn, this much shaking is not enough to upset you, is it?


    ''That''s something I do every day.


    There, don''t be so proud to be a s*xual harasser.


    These two are too pungent to be treated in the morning, so let''s serve them food and send them on their way.


    Yes, a big burger and fries.


    After hurriedly serving the food and receiving the bill, Natalia and Lilith both looked at each other with straight faces.


    ''''What about ahhh?''''


    ''............''


    I didn''t think he was serious.


    They didn''t seem to leave, so I shoved the still-hot fries into their mouths.


    ''Mmmm, Tori''s so hot!


    But it''s delicious!


    I don''t know. I feel like I''m looking at something obscene.


    I don''t think I can beat them no matter what I do.


    At any rate, I guess they were satisfied with the ah-ha moment, and they left with a french fry each.


    Next, what would you like to order?


    ''I''ll give you a silver coin, let me hit you.


    ''Me too.


    I found myself receiving jealous stares from the men in line.


    See, this is what happens.


    I''ll tell you what.


    ''What is it? This?


    When most of the people I knew were gone and the crowd was starting to thin out.


    A blonde girl peeked out in front of me and asked me a question.


    She was about the same age as Ira and I, around twelve.


    She is wearing a high-quality dress, and behind her is a butler-like figure in a tuxedo suit. She looks like the daughter of a wealthy merchant or a noblewoman.


    ''It''s a hamburger and fries,'' she says.


    I''ve never heard of this dish, but it looks delicious. Please give me one of each.


    ''That''s fine, but could you please get in line? We serve them in order.''


    There are still some left, so selling them is not a problem, but you can''t sell them to someone who is already in line.


    ''''Are you going to make me, an aristocrat, stand in line?''''


    Yes, she does look like a noblewoman after all. She looks miffed when I firmly refuse.


    A different world where people of a higher rank than in previous lives prevail.


    When they are ready, the life of a commoner like me is as light as a blow.


    Such a scary aristocrat is quite scary, but this place is a little special.


    ''...... miss, the stall street is a place controlled by merchants. Even if you are a nobleman, you must not force your way into things or you will cause a commotion.


    Is that so?


    Yes, this market is controlled by many merchants.


    Even the powerful nobles cannot avoid trouble if they get into conflict with the merchants who control the distribution of the royal city. The butler seemed to understand this and rebuked the young lady.


    If that''s the case, then there''s nothing we can do. Well, this kind of thing isn''t so bad, just like the life of a commoner.


    ''''I''m glad you understand.''''


    Apparently, they came here to learn about the lives of commoners.


    The butler rebuked her, and the young lady got in line.


    Soon, the customers start to clear out, and it is the turn of the young lady in the back of the line.


    Then, I''ll have a hamburger and fries.


    Wait! I''m enjoying the atmosphere of the city, so I''ll pay for it myself.


    The butler was about to place his order and give her a copper coin, but the young lady intervened and took the money out of her own pocket. The butler does not criticize her and looks at her smilingly.


    I thought he was an aristocrat who was making a funny joke, but it seems that he is not a bad person.


    After receiving the money, he hands the hamburger and fries to the young lady.


    However, the lady does not seem to leave after receiving the money. She is standing there looking puzzled.


    ''...... what''s wrong?


    ''''Do you have a plate or a knife and fork?''''


    ''''No, it''s not there, because you eat with your hands?''''


    I don''t care if it''s a fancy restaurant, this is a city street.


    There is no such thing.


    What? So, then, do you have a place to sit down, etc. ......?''''


    There is no such place in a food stall street where you are supposed to stand and eat, right? Everyone eats while walking or at the edge of the area.


    When I pointed and explained to her, she looked at me and became more puzzled.


    ''...... is such a small thing.


    Well, it might not be surprising that a young lady leading a classy life would think so.


    ''Uh, let''s see... ......''


    ''I''m sorry, could you give me a bag or something to take home?''


    Oh, yes. Okay.''


    The butler offered on behalf of the hesitant young lady who had not yet made up her mind to eat standing up.


    A large paper bag is provided for her to take home, so she piles up the hamburger and fries I gave her. She will probably take them home and eat them at the house or somewhere where she can sit comfortably.


    Burgers and fries taste best when they are freshly made.


    ''Well, there''s a lot to be said for nobility.


    After seeing off the strange young lady and the butler, we continued our business as usual.

 65-She wants to eat hot food....

    I was to attend a party in the capital and was to accompany my father and mother to the capital.


    Currently, I am staying in a town called Rubera, a little far from the capital, to meet an old friend of my father.


    We arrived here without any accident, so we were able to get there earlier than planned.


    My father and mother were a little tired and wanted to rest, but I was too excited to stay still for my first time in the city. I wished I could walk around outside.


    Father and mother allowed me to go out with the condition that I would be accompanied by Bastian, the butler.


    I would have liked to walk around on my own, but it was a matter of safety and the fact that I was in a strange city. I was grateful to be able to go out.


    So this is Rubera.


    Walking out of the inn, the town of Lubera is surprisingly beautiful.


    The view from the horse-drawn carriage is completely different from the view on my own feet.


    ''I heard it was a country town, but it''s surprisingly big.


    There are many villages and hamlets scattered around Rubera. From there, many people come to bring in their local products such as cloth, food, ore, and so on. Although it is located in the countryside, it is not inferior to other towns.


    I mutter to myself as I take in the view, and Bastian, walking behind me, gives me an explanation.


    ''I see, it''s like a trading city with an influx of people from all over. No wonder it''s so bustling.


    As I was walking around with Bastian''s knowledge about the city, I found a street that was really busy in the morning.


    Moreover, it smelled so good that my stomach, which had not yet eaten breakfast, made a small rumbling sound. Maybe Bastian did not hear me.


    ''Bastian, what''s that over there?


    It''s a street of food stalls. It''s a place where a mix of professional and amateur cooks sell their wares. From the central plaza, about four streets are all food stalls.


    ''Well, so much? Let''s take a peek!


    It''s as big as the food street in King''s Landing.


    I had never set foot in a food stall street before, so I proceeded immediately.


    The street is lined with food stalls at both ends and extends all the way to the back.


    The stalls were lined up at both ends of the street, and they were all lined up in a row, with a variety of foods for sale, although some of them were somewhat overlapped, and there was a strong smell wafting from them.


    Commoners, artisans, adventurers, and numerous others mingled together to create a kind of feverish atmosphere.


    The stalls at both ends of the street kept my head busy.


    As I was walking through the stalls, impressed by the unfamiliar dishes, I heard a nice sizzling sound.


    The source of the sound was a stall run by a red-haired girl and a brown-haired boy with dead eyes.


    The girl was cooking flat meat and round bread on a large griddle, and the smell of cooking meat and sweet wheat was in the air.


    The boy is floating something in a pan of oil. This one looks plain, but smells like soft potatoes. Above all, the sound of the oil frying is wonderful.


    What is it? This?


    When I approached him and asked him, a dead-eyed boy told me puzzledly.


    What the girl is grilling is called a hamburger, a dish of meat and vegetables sandwiched between bread.


    And the boy in front of me is cooking a potato cut into thin slices and fried in oil.


    Even I, who do not cook, had a vague idea of what kind of food it was.


    I wonder why? There were many food stalls in the area, some of them offering more fancy dishes than this one. But I am very curious about these dishes.


    I want to eat them for nothing, so I order them on the spot.


    Hmmm... I have never ordered food at such a street stall before.


    It is not a favorable thing for a nobleman''s daughter like me to dine at a street stall where commoners gather.


    But this time, in order to gain some insight, I have received official permission from my father and mother.


    Bastian, my chaperone, did not blame me.


    I''m so nervous, I feel like I''m doing something wrong.


    I was so excited that the boy asked me to get in line.


    I was angry that I, an aristocrat, was made to stand in line, but Bastian told me that was the rule here, and I obeyed.


    I know that there are some places where power does not prevail, no matter how aristocratic you are. And above all, if I got into trouble outside, I might not be allowed to go out next time.


    That is exactly what I wanted to avoid.


    As I watched the girl and the boy cooking and selling one dish after another, it was my turn in no time.


    Following the rules to the letter, I duly ordered a hamburger and fries.


    In exchange for five copper coins, I receive a hamburger wrapped in a paper bag and fries in a triangular bag.


    Both burgers and fries are warm and smell very good, but how can we eat them by themselves?


    Without a plate, there is no way to put the food down, and without a knife and fork, there is no way to even bring the food to the mouth. What is the meaning of all this?


    When I asked the boy about it, he told me that he eats this dish with his hands while standing up.


    Eating while walking. Eating while standing. That is what I, who have been educated as a lady, would call immodest and ill-mannered.


    However, when I look around, I see people eating hamburgers and fries while walking around as if it were a matter of course.


    If it is in accordance with the rules here, that is the right way to behave.


    However, the values and manners that have been ingrained in me over the years cause me to have a tremendous reaction of rejection.


    Bastian, perhaps sensing my conflict, asked the boy to let me take it home with me.


    I put it in a big thick paper bag and left the stall with Bastian.


    ''Miss, what do you want?


    ''Hi, I''m going back to the inn. I''ll get some dishes and eat there.


    The food is warm and hot in my arms.


    It smells so good through the bag, but I can''t eat it right now.


    So I was to go back to the inn and eat it there.


    I said, ''Yes, sir. Then, let''s go back to the inn.


    Ugh, it smells amazing. This is ......''


    I returned to the luxury inn where I was staying.


    But the smell of hamburgers and fries was so strong that the guards, the innkeepers, and the other guests were all curious.


    I was embarrassed when some of them asked me where I had bought them.


    But I was relieved when I got back to my room.


    Bastian served me a hamburger and fries on a plate brought by an employee.


    Here you go.


    Thank you, Bastian.


    After all, food is only food when it is served on a plate.


    I can''t do such a high-level thing as eat standing on the side of the road now.


    So, I eat it like this, following the usual manners.


    First, I cut the hamburger that sits in the center of the plate with a fork.


    It is difficult to cut the burger into small pieces because the ingredients are sandwiched between the bread.


    The size of the hamburger is rather large, but it fits in my mouth well enough. It is better this way than to have it lose its shape.


    When I cut the meat into pieces, juices are pouring out from the grilled meat. It is very tender and smells delicious.


    In addition to meat, I noticed sliced tomatoes, melted cheese, and different kinds of lettuce. It was similar to a sandwich, but very colorful.


    Admiring its beauty, he takes a bite of the hamburger, which is a little larger than usual.


    The first thing that strikes you is the soft sweetness of the bread. The surface is crispy and the wheat flavor is strong.


    Then, the meat in an unusual shape. When you bite into it, the juices come out from the inside, and the delicious meat spreads in your mouth.


    This meat is so tender!


    Not only is the sauce seasoned with salt and pepper, but it is also coated with a sweet and spicy sauce that is a perfect match. The meat is followed by a rich cheese taste and covered with sour tomatoes.


    The taste, which may be a little too strong for some people, was neutralized by the fresh lettuce, which offered two kinds of chewy texture.


    Oh, it''s delicious. ......


    I had underestimated the quality of this commoner''s food, but it is really a high level dish.


    I wonder how the fries are over here?


    As I was munching on the hamburger, I noticed thin potatoes on my plate. As a break from my meal, I took a bite of this one as well.


    The surface was crispy, and the taste of the potato spread in my mouth.


    The heat of the dish has given the potatoes a nice jump in flavor, and they are delicious as well.


    It should be delicious, but something is missing. ......


    The savory baked surface and the taste of dusty potatoes. It was supposed to be good enough, but I had a gut feeling that this dish was not what it should be.


    It got cold before we got back here. The customer who ordered the fries said they are best served hot.


    I knew it! But then how do I ......''


    The best way to eat hot food is to eat it on the spot.


    However, as a young lady, I would be ashamed to eat outside while standing.


    But I want to try hamburgers and fries when they are at their best. If they taste so good cold, I wonder how good they taste hot.


    Let''s find out about the boy and the girl who were making them at the stall. Maybe they work in a restaurant somewhere.


    ''Yes! I''m asking for it!''


    You can make such delicious food. He must be an apprentice working in a famous restaurant. My worries gone, I resume my meal with a smile.


    This time I will not go to a food stall, but to the restaurant and eat freshly prepared food with elegance.


    The hamburger and fries are delicious, even if they are cold.


    I can''t wait to see how good they will be when they are hot.